THE AUGUSTAN REPRINT SOCIETY

SAMUEL JOHNSON

NOTES TO SHAKESPEARE

Vol. III

Tragedies

Edited, with an Introduction, byArthur Sherbo

Los AngelesWilliam Andrews Clark Memorial LibraryUniversity of California1958

GENERAL EDITORS

Richard C. Boys, _University of Michigan_

Ralph Cohen, _University of California, Los Angeles_

Vinton A. Dearing, _University of California, Los Angeles_

Lawrence Clark Powell, _Clark Memorial Library_

ASSISTANT EDITOR

W. Earl Britton, _University of Michigan_

ADVISORY EDITORS

Emmett L. Avery, _State College of Washington_

Benjamin Boyce, _Duke University_

Louis Bredvold, _University of Michigan_

John Butt, _King's College, University of Durham_

James L. Clifford, _Columbia University_

Arthur Friedman, _University of Chicago_

Louis A. Landa, _Princeton University_

Samuel H. Monk, _University of Minnesota_

Ernest C. Mossner, _University of Texas_

James Sutherland, _University College, London_

H. T. Swedenberg, Jr. , _University of California, Los Angeles_

CORRESPONDING SECRETARY

Edna C. Davis, _Clark Memorial Library_

Introduction on Tragedies

Dr. Johnson's reaction to Shakespeare's tragedies is a curious one, compounded as it is of deep emotional involvement in a few scenes insome plays and a strange dispassionateness toward most of the others. Isuspect that his emotional involvement took root when he readShakespeare as a boy--one remembers the terror he experienced in readingof the Ghost in _Hamlet_, and it was probably also as a boy that hesuffered that shock of horrified outrage and grief at the death ofCordelia that prevented him from rereading the scene until be came toedit the play. Johnson's deepest feelings and convictions, ProfessorClifford has recently reminded us, can be traced back to his childhoodand adolescence. But it is surprising to learn, as one does from hiscommentary, that other scenes in these very plays (_Hamlet_ and _KingLear_, and in _Macbeth_, too) leave him unmoved, if one can so interpretthe absence of any but an explanatory note on, say, Lear's speechbeginning "Pray, do not mock me;/I am a very foolish fond old man. "Besides this negative evidence there is also the positive evidence ofmany notes which display the dispassionate editorial mind at work whereone might expect from Johnson an outburst of personal feeling. There areenough of these outbursts to warrant our expecting others, but we aretoo frequently disappointed. Perhaps Johnson thought of most ofShakespeare's tragedies as "imperial tragedies" and that is why he couldmaintain a stance of aloofness; conversely, "the play of _Timon_ is adomestick Tragedy, and therefore strongly fastens on the attention ofthe reader. " But the "tragedy" of Timon does not capture the attentionof the modern reader, and perhaps all attempts to fix Johnson's likesand dislikes, and the reasons for them, in the canon of Shakespeare'splays must circle endlessly without ever getting to their destination. 

TRAGEDIES

Vol. IV

MACBETH

(392) Most of the notes which the present editor has subjoined to thisplay were published by him in a small pamphlet in 1745. 

I. I (393, *) _Enter three Witches_] In order to make a true estimate ofthe abilities and merit of a writer, it it always necessary to examinethe genius of his age, and the opinions of his contemporaries. A poetwho should now make the whole action of his tragedy depend uponenchantment, and produce the chief events by the assistance ofsupernatural agents, would be censured as transgressing the bounds ofprobability, be banished from the theatre to the nursery, and condemnedto write fairy tales instead of tragedies; but a survey of the notionsthat prevailed at the time when this play was written, will prove thatShakespeare was in no danger of such censures, since he only turned thesystem that was then universally admitted, to his advantage, and was farfrom overburthening the credulity of his audience. 

The reality of witchcraft or enchantment, which, though not strictly thesame, are confounded in this play, has in all ages and countries beencredited by the common people, and in most, by the learned themselves. These phantoms have indeed appeared more frequently, in proportion asthe darkness of ignorance has been more gross; but it cannot be shown, that the brightest gleams of knowledge have at any time been sufficientto drive them out of the world. The time in which this kind of credulitywas at its height, seems to have been that of the holy war, in which theChristians imputed all their defeats to enchantments or diabolicalopposition, as they ascribed their success to the assistance of theirmilitary saints; and the learned Dr. Warburton appears to believe(_Suppl. To the Introduction to Don Quixote_) that the first accounts ofenchantments were brought into this part of the world by those _who_returned from their eastern expeditions. But there is always somedistance between the birth and maturity of folly as of wickedness: thisopinion had long existed, though perhaps the application of it had in noforegoing age been so frequent, nor the reception so general. Olympiodorus, in Photius's extracts, tells us of one Libanius, whopractised this kind of military magic, and having promised [Greek:choris opliton kata barbaron energein] to perform great things againstthe Barbarians without soldiers, was, at the instances of the empressPlacidia, put to death, when he was about to have given proofs of hisabilities. The empress shewed some kindness in her anger by cutting himoff at a time so convenient for his reputation. 

But a more remarkable proof of the antiquity of this notion may be foundin St. Chrysostom's book _de Sacerdotia_, which exhibits a scene ofenchantments not exceeded by any romance of the middle age: he supposesa spectator overlooking a field of battle attended by one that pointsout all the various objects of horror, the engines of destruction, andthe arts of slaughter. [Greek: Deichnuto de eti para tois enantiois kaipetomenous hippous dia tinos magganeias, kai oplitas di' aerospheromenous, kai pasaen goaeteias dunomin kai idean. ] _Let him thenproceed to shew him in the opposite armies horses flying by enchantment, armed men transported through the air, and every power and form ofmagic. _ Whether St. Chrysostom believed that such performances werereally to be seen in a day of battle, or only endeavoured to enliven hisdescription, by adopting the notions of the vulgar, it is equallycertain, that such nations were in his time received, and that thereforethey were not imported from the Saracens in a later age; the wars withthe Saracens however gave occasion to their propagation, not only asbigotry naturally discovers prodigies, but as the scene of action wasremoved to a great distance. 

The Reformation did not immediately arrive at its meridian, and thoughday was gradually encreasing upon us, the goblins of witchcraft stillcontinued to hover in the twilight. In the time of queen Elizabeth wasthe remarkable trial of the witches of Warbois, whose conviction isstill commemorated in an annual sermon at Huntingdon. But in the reignof king James, in which this tragedy was written, many circumstancesconcurred to propagate and confirm this opinion. The king, who was muchcelebrated for his knowledge, had, before his arrival in England, notonly examined in person a woman accused of witchcraft, but had given avery formal account of the practices and illusions of evil spirits, thecompacts of witches, the ceremonies used by them, the manner ofdetecting them, and the justice of punishing them, in his dialogues of_Daemonologie_, written in the Scottish dialect, and published atEdinburgh. This book was, soon after his accession, reprinted at London, and as the ready way to gain king James's favour was to flatter hisspeculations, the system of _Daemonologie_ was immediately adopted byall who desired either to gain preferment or not to lose it. Thus thedoctrine of witchcraft was very powerfully inculcated; and as thegreatest part of mankind have no other reason for their opinions thanthat they are in fashion, it cannot be doubted but this persuasion madea rapid progress, since vanity and credulity co-operated in its favour. The infection soon reached the parliament, who, in the first year ofking James, made a law, by which it was enacted, chap. Xii. "That if anyperson shall use any invocation or conjuration of any evil or wickedspirit; 2. Or shall consult, covenant with, entertain, employ, feed orreward any evil or cursed spirit to or for any intent or purpose; 3. Ortake up any dead man, woman or child out of the grave, --or the skin, bone, or any part of the dead person, to be employed or used in anymanner of witchcraft, sorcery, charm, or enchantment; 4. Or shall use, practise or exercise any sort of witchcraft, sorcery, charm, orenchantment; 5. Whereby any person shall be destroyed, killed, wasted, consumed, pined, or lamed in any part of the body; 6. That every suchperson being convicted shall suffer death. " This law was repealed in ourown time. 

Thus, in the time of Shakespeare, was the doctrine of witchcraft at onceestablished by law and by the fashion, and it became not only unpolite, but criminal, to doubt it; and as prodigies are always seen inproportion as they are expected, witches were every day discovered, andmultiplied as fast in some places, that bishop Hall mentions a villagein Lancashire, where their number was greater than that of the houses. The jesuits and sectaries took advantage of this universal error, andendeavoured to promote the interest of their parties by pretended curesof persons afflicted by evil spirits; but they were detected and exposedby the clergy of the established church. 

Upon this general infatuation Shakespeare might be easily allowed tofound a play, especially since he has followed with great exactness suchhistories as were then thought true; nor can it be doubted that thescenes of enchantment, however they may now be ridiculed, were both byhimself and his audience thought awful and affecting. 

I. I. 10 (396, 5) Fair is foul, and foul is fair] I believe the meaning is, that _to us_, perverse and malignant as we are, _fair is foul, and foulis fair_. 

I. Ii. 14 (398, 9) And Fortune, on his damned quarry smiling] Thus the oldcopy; but I am inclined to read _quarrel_. _Quarrel_ was formerly usedfor _cause_, or for _the occasion of a quarrel_, and is to be found inthat sense in Hollingshed's account of the story of Macbeth, who, uponthe creation of the prince of Cumberland, thought, says the historian, that he had _a just quarrel_, to endeavour after the crown. The sensetherefore is, _Fortune smiling on his excrable cause_, &c. This isfollowed by Dr. Warburten. (see 1765, VI, 373, 4). 

I. Ii. 28 (400, 4) Discomfort swells] _Discomfort_ the natural opposite to_comfort_. _Well'd_, for _flawed_, was an emendation. The common copieshave, _discomfort swells_. 

 I. Ii. 37 (400, 5) As cannons overcharg'd with double cracks, So they Doubly redoubled strokes upon the foe]

Mr. Theobald has endeavoured to improve the sense of this passage byaltering the punctuation thus:

 --_they were As cannons overcharg'd, with double cracks So they redoubled strokes_--

He declares, with some degree of exultation, that he has no idea of a_cannon charged with double cracks_; but surely the great author willnot gain much by an alteration which makes him say of a hero, that he_redoubles strokes with double cracks_, an expression not more loudly tobe applauded, or more easily pardoned than that which is rejected in itsfavour. That a cannon is charged _with thunder_, or _with doublethunders_, may be written, not only without nonsense, but with elegance, and nothing else is here meant by _cracks_, which in the time of thiswriter was a word of such emphasis and dignity, that in this play heterms the general dissolution of nature the _crack of doom_. 

The old copy reads, _They doubly redoubled strokes_. 

I. Ii. 46 (401, 8) So should he look, that seems to speak things strange]The meaning of this passage, as it now stands, is, _so should he look, that looks as if he told things strange_. But Rosse neither yet toldstrange things, nor could look as if he told them; Lenox onlyconjectured from his air that he had strange things to tell, andtherefore undoubtedly said, _What haste looks thro' his eyes? So should he look, that_ teems _to speak thinks strange_. 

He looks like one that _is big with_ something of importance; a metaphorso natural that it is every day used in common discourse. 

I. Ii. 55 (402, 1) Confronted him with self-comparisons] [Theobaldinterpreted "him" as Cawdor; Johnson, in 1745, accused Shakespeare offorgetfulness on the basis of Theobald's error; and Warburton herespeaks of "blunder upon blunder. "] The second blunderer was the presenteditor. 

I. Iii. 6 (403, 5) _Aroint thee, witch_!] In one of the folio editions thereading is _Anoint thee_, in a sense very consistent with the commonaccounts of witches, who are related to perform many supernatural actsby the means of unguents, and particularly to fly through the air to theplaces where they meet at their hellish festivals. In this sense, _anoint thee, Witch_, will mean, _Away, Witch, to your infernalassembly_. This reading I was inclined to favour, because I had met withthe word _aroint_ in no other authour till looking into Hearne'sCollections I found it in a very old drawing, that he has published, inwhich St. Patrick is represented visiting hell, and putting the devilsinto great confusion by his presence, of whom one that is driving thedamned before him with a prong, has a label issuing out of his mouthwith these words, OUT OUT ARONGT, of which the last is evidently thesame with _aroint_, and used in the same sense as in this passage. 

I. Iii. 15 (405, 8) And the very points they blew] As the word _very_ ishere of no other use than to fill up the verse, it is likely thatShakespeare wrote _various_, which might be easily mistaken for _very_, being either negligently read, hastily pronounced, or imperfectly heard. 

I. Iii. 21 (405, 9) He shall live a man forbid] Mr. Theobald has veryjustly explained _forbid_ by _accursed_, but without giving any reasonof his interpretation. To _bid_ is originally _to pray_, as in thisSaxon fragment, Ðe iÿ þiÿ þ bit y bote _He is wise that_ prays and makes amends. 

As to forbid_ therefore implies to _prohibit_, in opposition to the word_bid_ in its present sense, it signifies by the same kind of oppositionto _curse_, when it is derived from the same word in its primitivemeaning. 

I. Iii. 42 (409, 3) are you aught/That man may question?] Are ye any beingswith which man is permitted to hold converse, or of which it is lawful_to ask questions_?

I. Iii. 53 (410, 5) Are ye fantastical] By _fantastical_, he meanscreatures of fantasy or imagination; the question is, Are these realbeings before us, or are we deceived by illusions of fancy?

I. Iii. 97 (412, 8) As thick as tale] [As thick as hail] Was Mr. Pope'scorrection. The old copy has, --_As thick_ as tale _Can_ post _with_ post;--

which perhaps is not amiss, meaning that the news came as _thick_ as a_tale_ can _travel_ with the _post_. Or we may read, perhaps yet better, --_As thick as tale_ Came _post with post_;--

That is, posts arrived as fast as they could be counted. 

I. Iii. 130 (414, 4) This supernatural solliciting] _Solliciting_ israther, in my opinion, _incitement_ than _information_. 

I. Iii. 134 (414, 5) why do I yield] To _yield_ is, simply, to _give wayto_. 

I. Iii. 137 (414, 6) Present fears/Are less than horrible imaginings] [W:feats] _Present fears_ are _fears of things present_, which Macbethdeclares, and every man has found, to be less than the _imagination_presents them while the objects are yet distant. _Fears_ is right. 

I. Iii. 140 (415, 7) single state of man] The _single state of man_ seemsto be used by Shakespeare for an _individual_, in opposition to a_commonwealth_, or _conjunct body_. 

I. Iii. 40 (415, 8) function/Is smother'd in surmise; and nothing is, / Butwhat is not] All powers of action are oppressed and crushed by oneoverwhelming image in the mind, and nothing is present to me, but thatwhich is really future. Of things now about me I have no perception, being intent wholly on that which has yet no existence. 

I. Iii. 147 (415, 9) Time and the hour runs through the roughest day] Isuppose every reader is disgusted at the tautology in this passage, _Time and the hour_, and will therefore willingly believe thatShakespeare wrote it thus, _Come what come may_, Time! on!--_the hour runs thro' the roughest day_. 

Macbeth is deliberating upon the events which are to befall him, butfinding no satisfaction from his own thoughts, he grows impatient ofreflection, and resolves to wait the close without harrassing hinaelfwith conjectures. 

 _Come what come may_. 

But to shorten the pain of suspense, he calls upon Time In the usualstile of ardent desire, to quicken his motion, _Time! on!_ --

He then comforts himself with the reflection that all his perplexitymust have an end, --_the hour runs thro' the roughest day. _

This conjecture is supported by the passage in the letter to his lady, in which he says, _they referred me to the_ coming on of time, _withHail, King that shalt be_. 

I. Iii. 149 (416, 1) My dull brain was wrought] My head was _worked_, _agitated_, put into commotion. 

I. Iv. 9 (417, 3) studied in his death] Instructed in the art of dying. Itwas usual to say _studied_, for _learned_ in science. 

I. Iv. 12 (417, 4) To find the mind's construction in the face] The_construction of the mind_ is, I believe, a phrase peculiar toShakespeare; it implies the _frame_ or _disposition_ of the mind, bywhich it is determined to good or ill. 

I. Iv. 26 (418, 5) Which do but what they should, by doing everything, Safetoward your love and honour] Of the last line of this speech, which iscertainly, as it is now read, unintelligible, an emendation has beenattempted, which Dr. Warburton and Dr. Theobald once admitted as thetrue reading:

 --_our duties Are to your throne and state, children and servants, Which do but what they should, in doing every thing_ Fiefs _to your love and honour. _

My esteem for these critics inclines me to believe that they cannot bemuch pleased with these expressions _fiefs to love_, or _fiefs tohonour_, and that they have proposed this alteration rather because noother occured to them, than because they approved of it. I shalltherefore propose a bolder change, perhaps with no better success, but_sua cuique placent_. I read thus, --_our duties Are to your throne and state, children and servants Which do but what they should, in doing_ nothing, Save _toward_ your love and honour. 

We do but perform our duty when we contract all our views to yourservice, when we act with _no other_ principle than regard to _your loveand honour_. 

It is probable that this passage was first corrupted by writing _safe_for _save_, and the lines then stood thus:

 --_doing nothing Safe toward your love and honour. _

which the next transcriber observing to be wrong, and yet not being ableto discover the real fault, altered to the present reading. 

Dr. Warburton has since changed _fiefs_ to _fief'd_, and Hanmer hasaltered _safe_ to _shap'd_. I am afraid none of us have hit the rightword. 

I. V. 2 (420, 6) _by the perfected report_] By the best intelligence. Dr. Warburton would read, _perfected_, and explains _report_ by_prediction_. Little regard can be paid to an emendation that instead ofclearing the sense, makes it more difficult. 

I. V. 23 (420, 7) thoud'st have, great Glamis, /That which cries, _Thusthou must do, if thou have it_] As the object of Macbeth's desire ishere introduced speaking of itself, it is necessary to read, --_thoud'st have, great Glamis, That which cries_, thus thou must do, if thou have _me_. 

I. V. 39 (422, 8) The raven himself is hoarse] Dr. Warburton reads, --_The raven himself's_ not _hoarse_. 

Yet I think the present words may stand. The messenger, says theservant, had hardly breath _to make up his message_; to which the ladyanswers mentally, that he may well want breath, such a message would addhoarseness to the raven. That even the bird, whose harsh voice isaccustomed to predict calamities, could not _croak the entrance of_Duncan but in a note of unwonted harshness. 

I. V. 42 (422, 2) mortal thoughts] This expression signifies not _thethoughts of mortals_, but _murtherous, deadly_, or _destructivedesigns_. So in act 5, _Hold fast the_ mortal _sword_. 

And in another place, _With twenty_ mortal _murthers_. 

I. V. 47 (422, 3) nor keep peace between/The effect, and it!] The intentof lady Macbeth evidently is to wish that no womanish tenderness, orconscientious remorse, may hinder her purpose from proceeding to effect;but neither this, nor indeed any other sense, is expressed by thepresent reading, and therefore it cannot be doubted that Shakespearewrote differently, perhaps thus, _That no compunctious visitings of nature Shake my fell purpose, nor keep_ pace _between Th' effect, and it_. --

To _keep_ pace _between_ may signify _to pass between_, to _intervene_. _Pace_ is on many occasions a favourite of Shakespeare's. This phrase isindeed not usual in this sease, but was it not its novelty that gaveoccasion to the present corruption? [The sense is, _that no compunctiousvisitings of nature_ may prevail upon her, to give place in her mind to_peaceful_ thoughts, or to rest one moment in quiet, from the hour ofher purpose to its full completion in the effect. REVISAL. ] This writerthought himself perhaps very sagacious that be found a meaning whichnobody missed, the difficulty still remains how such a meaning is madeby the words. (see 1765, VI, 394, 6)

I. V. 49 (423, 5) take my milk for gall] _Take_ away _my milk_, and put_gall_ into the place. 

I. V. 51 (423, 6) You wait on nature's mischief!] _Nature's mischief_ ismischief done to nature, violation of nature's order committed bywickedness. 

I. V. 55 (423, 8) To cry, _hold, hold_!] On this passage there is a longcriticism in the _Rambler_. 

I. V. 58 (424, 1) This ignorant present time] _Ignorant_ has here thesignification of _unknowing_; that it, I feel by anticipation thesefuture hours, of which, according to the process of nature, the presenttime would be _ignorant_. 

I. Vi. 3 (425, 3) our gentle senses] _Senses_ are nothing more _than eachman's sense_. _Gentle senses_ is very elegant, as it means _placid_, _calm_, _composed_, and intimates the peaceable delight of a fine day. (see 1765, VI, 396, 2)

I. Vi. 7 (426, 5) coigne of 'vantage] Convenient corner. 

I. Vi. 13 (426, 7) How you should bid god-yield as for your pains] Ibelieve _yield_, or, as it is in the folio of 1623, _eyld_, is acorrupted contraction of _shield_. The wish implores not _reward_ but_protection_. 

I. Vii. 1 (428, 1) If it were _done_] A man of learning recommends anotherpunctuation:

 _If it were done, when 'tis done, then 'twere well. It were done quickly, if, &c. _

I. Vii. 2 (428, 2) If the assassination/Could tramel up the consequence] Ofthis soliloquy the meaning is not very clear; I have never found thereaders of Shakespeare agreeing about it. I understand it thus, "If that which I am about to do, when it is once _done_ and executed, were _done_ and ended without any following effects, it would then bebest _to do it quickly_; if the murder could terminate in itself, andrestrain the regular course of consequences, if _its success_ couldsecure _its surcease_, if being once done _successfully_, withoutdetection, it could _fix a period_ to all vengeance and enquiry, so that_this blow_ might be all that I have to do, and this anxiety all that Ihave to suffer; if this could be my condition, even _here_ in _thisworld_, in this contracted period of temporal existence, on this narrow_bank_ in the ocean of eternity, _I would jump the life to come_, Iwould venture upon the deed without care of any future state. But thisis one of _these cases_ in which judgment is pronounced and vengeanceinflicted upon as _here_ in our present life. We teach others to do aswe have done, and are punished by our own example. " (1773)

I. Vii. 4 (428, 3) With his surcease, success] I think the reasoningrequires that we should read, _With its_ success surcease. 

I. Vii. 6 (429, 4) shoal of time] This is Theobald's emendation, undoubtedly right. The old edition has _school_, and Dr. Warburton_shelve_. 

I. Vii. 22 (429, 7) or heavens cherubin, hors'd/Upon the sightless couriersof the air] [W: couriers] _Courier_ is only _runner_. _Couriers of air_are _winds_, air in motion. _Sightless_ is _invisible_. 

I. Vii. 25 (430, 8) That tears shall drown the wind] Alluding to theremission of the wind in a shower. 

I. Vii. 28 (430, 9) _Enter Lady_] The arguments by which lady Macbethpersuades her husband to commit the murder, afford a proof ofShakespeare's knowledge of human nature. She urges the excellence anddignity of courage, a glittering idea which has dazzled mankind from ageto age, and animated sometimes the house-breaker, and sometimes theconqueror; but this sophism Macbeth has for ever destroyed, bydistinguishing true from false fortitude, in a line and a half; of whichit may almost be said, that they ought to bestow immortality on theauthor, though all his other productions had been lost:

 _I dare do all that become a man, Who dares do more, is none_. 

This topic, which has been always employed with too much success, isused in this scene with peculiar propriety, to a soldier by a woman. Courage is the distinguishing virtue of a soldier, and the reproach ofcowardice cannot be borne by any man from a woman, without greatimpatience. 

She then urges the oaths by which he had bound himself to murder Duncan, another art of sophistry by which men have sometimes deluded theirconsciences, and persuaded themselves that what would be criminal inothers is virtuous in them; this argument Shakespeare, whose planobliged him to make Macbeth yield, has not confuted, though he mighteasily have shewn that a former obligation could not be vacated by alatter: that obligations laid on us by a higher power, could not beover-ruled by obligations which we lay upon ourselves. 

I. Vii. 41 (431, 1)

 --Whouldst thou have that, Which then esteem'st the ornament of life, And live a coward in thine own esteem?]

In this there seems to be no reasoning. I should read, Or _live a coward in thine own esteem_?

Unless we choose rather, --_Wouldst thou_ leave _that_. 

I. Vii. 45 (431, 2) Like the poor cat i' the adage?] The adage alluded tois, _The cat loves fish, but dares not wet her feet, Catus amat pisces, sed men vult tingere plantas_. 

I. Vii. 64 (432, 5) Will I with wine and wassel so convince] To _convince_is in Shakespeare to _overpower_ or _subdue_, as in this play, --_Their malady_ convinces _The great assay of art_. 

I. Vii. 67 (433, 6) A limbeck only] That is, shall be only a vessel to emit_fumes_ or _vapours_. 

I. Vii. 71 (433, 7) our great quell] _Quell_ is _murder_. _manquellers_being in the old language the term for which _murderers_ is now used. 

II. I (434, 8) _Enter Banquo, and Fleance with a torch before him_] Theplace is not mark'd in the old edition, nor is it easy to say where thisencounter can be. It is not in the _hall_, as the editors have allsupposed it, for Banquo sees the sky; it is not far from the bedchamber, as the conversation shews: it must be in the inner court of the castle, which Banquo might properly cross in his way to bed. 

II. I. 25 (435, 2) If you shall cleave to my consent, Then 'tis, /It shallmake honour for you] Macbeth expressed his thought with affectedobscurity; he does not mention the royalty, though he apparently has itin his mind, _If you shall cleave to my consent_, if you shall concurwith me when I determine to accept the crown, _when 'tis_, when thathappens which the prediction promises, _it shall make honour for you_. 

II. I. 49 (437, 6) Now o'er the one half world/Nature seems dead] That is, _over our hemisphere all action and motion seem to have ceased_. Thisimage, which is perhaps the most striking that poetry can produce, hasbeen adopted by Dryden in his _Conquest of Mexico_:

 _All things are hush'd as Nature's self lay dead, The mountains seem to nod their drowsy head; The little birds in dreams their song repeat, And sleeping flow'rs beneath the night dews sweat. Even lust and envy sleep!_

These lines, though so well known, I have transcribed, that the contrastbetween them and this passage of Shakespeare may be more accuratelyobserved. 

Night is described by two great poets, but one describes a night ofquiet, the other of perturbation. In the night of Dryden, all thedisturbers of the world are laid asleep; in that of Shakespeare, nothingbut sorcery, lust, and murder, is awake. He that reads Dryden, findshimself lull'd with serenity, and disposed to solitude andcontemplation. He that peruses Shakspeare looks round alarmed, andstarts to find himself alone. One is the night of a lover, the other, ofa murderer. 

II. I. 52 (438, 8)

 --wither'd Murther, --thus with hia stealthy pace, With Tarquin's ravishing strides, tow'rds his design moves like a ghost. --]

This was the reading of this passage [ravishing sides] in all theeditions before that of Mr. Pope, who for _sides_, inserted in the text_strides_, which Mr. Theobald has tacitly copied from him, though a moreproper alteration might perhaps have been made. A _ravishing stride_ isan action of violence, impetuosity, and tumult, like that of a savagerushing at his prey; whereas the poet is here attempting to exhibit animage of secrecy and caution, of anxious circumspection and guiltytimidity, the _stealthy pace_ of a _ravisher_ creeping into the chamberof a virgin, and of an assassin approaching the bed of him whom heproposes to murder, without awaking him; these he describes as _movinglike ghosts_, whose progression is so different from _strides_, that ithas been in all ages represented te be, as Milton expresses it, _Smooth sliding without step_. 

This hemiatic will afford the true reading of this place, which is, Ithink, to be corrected thus:

 --_and wither'd Murder_. --_thus with his_ stealthy _pace_. _With Tarquin ravishing_, slides _tow'rds his design_, _Moves like a ghost_. --

_Tarquin_ is in this place the general name of a ravisher, and the senseis, Now is the time in which every one is a-sleep, but those who areemployed in wickedness; the witch who is sacrificing to Hecate, and theravisher, and the murderer, who, like me, are stealing upon their prey. 

When the reading is thus adjusted, he wishes with great propriety, inthe following lines, that the _earth_ may not _hear his steps_. 

II. I. 59 (439, 3) And take the present horrour from the time, /Which nowsuits with it] Of this passage an alteration was once proposed by me, ofwhich I have now a less favourable opinion, yet will insert it, as itmay perhaps give some hint to other critics:

 _And take the present horrour from the time, Which now suits with it_. --

I believe every one that has attentively read this dreadful soliloquy isdisappointed at the conclusion, which, if not wholly unintelligible, is, at least, obscure, nor can be explained into any sense worthy of theauthour. I shall therefore propose a slight alteration:

 --_Thou sound and firm-set earth, Hear not my steps, which way they walk, for fear Thy very stones prate of my where-about, And talk--the present horrour of the time! That now suits with it_. --

Macbeth has, in the foregoing lines, disturbed his imagination byenumerating all the terrors of the night; at length he is wrought up toa degree of frenzy, that makes him afraid of some supernatural discoveryof his design, and calls out to the stones not to betray him, not todeclare where he walks, nor _to talk_. --As he is going to say of what, he discovers the absurdity of his suspicion, and pauses, but is againoverwhelmed by his guilt, and concludes, that such are the horrors ofthe present night, that the stones may be expected to cry out againsthim:

 That _now suits with it_. --

He observes in a subsequent passage, that on such occasions _stones havebeen known to move_. It is now a very just and strong picture of a manabout to commit a deliberate murder under the strongest conviction ofthe wickedness of his design. Of this alteration, however, I do not nowsee much use, and certainly see no necessity. 

Whether to _take horrour from the time_ means not rather to _catch_ _it_as communicated, than to _deprive the time of horrour_, deserves te beconsidered. 

II. Ii. 37 (443, 6) sleave of care] A skein of silk is called a _sleave_ ofsilk, as I learned from Mr. Seward, the ingenious editor of Beaumont andFletcher. 

II. Ii. 56 (444, 8) gild the faces of the grooms withal, /For it must seemtheir guilt] Could Shakespeare possibly mean to play upon the similitudeof _gild_ and _guilt_. 

II. Iii. 45 (447, 5) I made a shift to cast him] To _cast him up_, to easemy stomach of him. The equivocation is between _cast_ or _throw_, as aterm of wrestling, and _cast_ or _cast up_. 

II. Iii. 61 (448, 7)

 --strange screams of death; And prophesying, with accents terrible Of dire combustions, and confus'd events, New hatch'd to the woeful time: The obscure bird Clamour'd the live-long night: some say the earth Was feverous, and did shake]

Those lines I think should be rather regulated thus:

 --_prophecying with accents terrible, Of dire combustions and cosfus'd events. New-hatch'd to th' woful time, the obscure bird Clamour'd the live-long night. Some say the earth Was fev'rous and did shake. _

A _prophecy_ of an _event new hatch'd_, seems to be a _prophecy_ of an_event past_. And _a prophecy new hatch'd_ is a wry expression. The term_new hatch'd_ is properly applicable to a _bird_, and that birds of illomen should be _new-hatch'd to the woful time_, that is, should appearin uncommon numbers, is very consistent with the rest of the prodigieshere mentioned, and with the universal disorder into which nature isdescribed as thrown, by the perpetration of this horrid murder. (see1765, VI, 413, 7)

II. Iii. 117 (452, 3) Here, lay Duncan, /His silver skin lac'd with hisgolden blood] Mr. Pope has endeavoured to improve one of these lines bysubstituting _goary blood_ for _golden blood_; but it may easily beadmitted that he who could on such an occasion talk of _lacing thesilyer skin_, would _lace it_ with _golden blood_. No amendment can bemade to this line, of which every word is equally faulty, but by ageneral blot. 

It is not improbable, that Shakespeare put these forced and unnaturalmetaphors into the mouth of Macbeth as a mark of artifice anddissimulation, to shew the difference between the studied language ofhypocrisy, and the natural outcries of sudden passion. This whole speechso considered, is a remarkable instance of judgment, as it consistsentirely of antithesis and metaphor. 

II. Iii. 122 (432, 5) Unmannerly breech'd with gore] An _unmannerlydagger_, and a _dagger breech'd_, or as in some editions _breech'dwith_, gore, are expressions not easily to be understood. There areundoubtedly two faults in this passage, which I have endeavored to takeaway by reading, --_daggers_ Unmanly drench'd _with gore_:--

_I saw_ drench'd _with the King's blood the fatal daggers, not onlyinstruments of murder but evidence of cowardice_. 

Each of these words might easily be confounded with that which I havesubstituted for it, by a hand not exact, a casual blot, or a negligentinspection, [W: Unmanly reech'd] Dr. Warburton has, perhaps, rightly put_reach'd_ for _breech'd_. 

II. Iii. 138 (454, 8)

 In the great hand of God I stand; and thence, Against the undivulg'd pretence I fight Of treasonous malice]

_Pretence_ is not act, but _simulation_, a _pretence_ of the traitor, whoever he might be, to suspect some other of the murder. I here fly tothe protector of innocence from any charge which, yet _undivulg'd_, thetraitor may pretend to fix upon me. 

II. Iii. 147 (454, 7) This murtherous shaft that's shot, /Hath not yetlighted] The design to fix the murder opon some innocent person, has notyet taken effect. 

II. Iv. 15 (456, 9) minions of their race] Theobald reads, --_minions of_ the _race_, very probably, and very poetically. 

II. Iv. 24 (456, 1) What good could they pretend?] To _pretend_ is here to_propose to themselves_, to _set before themselves_ as a motive ofaction. 

III. I. 7 (457, 2) As upon thee, Macbeth, their speeches shine] _Shine_, for appear with all the _lustre_ of _conspicuous_ truth. 

III. I. 56 (459, 4) as, it is said, /Mark Anthony's was by Caesar] Though Iwould not often assume the critic's privilege of being confident wherecertainty cannot be obtained, nor indulge myself too far in departingfrom the established reading; yet I cannot but propose the rejection ofthis passage, which I believe was an insertion of some player, thathaving so much learning as to discover to what Shakespeare alluded, wasnot willing that his audience should be less knowing than himself, andhas therefore weakened the authour's sense by the intrusion of a remoteand useless image into a speech bursting from a man wholly possess'dwith his own present condition, and therefore not at leisure to explainhis own allusions to himself. If these words are taken away, by whichnot only the thought but the numbers are injured, the lines ofShakespeare close together without any traces of a breach. 

 _My genius is rebuk'd. He chid the sisters. _

This note was written before I was fully acquainted with Shakespeare'smanner, and I do not now think it of much weight; for though the words, which I was once willing to eject, seem interpolated, I believe they maystill be genuine, and added by the authour in his revision. The authourof the _Revisal_ cannot admit the measure to be faulty. There is onlyone foot, he says, put for another. This is one of the effects ofliterature in minds not naturally perspicacious. Every boy or girl findsthe metre imperfect, but the pedant comes to its defence with atribrachys or an anapaest, and sets it right at once by applying to onelanguage the rules of another. If we may be allowed to change feet, likethe old comic writers, it will not be easy to write a line not metrical. To hint this once, is sufficient. (see 1765, VI, 424, 2)

III. I. 65 (460, 5) For Banquo's issue have I fil'd my mind] [W: 'filed]This mark of contraction is not necessary. To _file_ is in the bishop's_Bible_. 

III. I. 69 (460, 6) the common enemy of man] It is always an entertainmentto an inquisitive reader, to trace a sentiment to its original source;and therefore, though the term _enemy of man_, applied to the devil, isin itself natural and obvious, yet some may be pleased with beinginformed, that Shakespeare probably borrowed it from the first lines ofthe Destruction of Troy, a book which he is known to have read. Thisexpression, however, he might have had in many other places. The word_fiend_ signifies enemy. 

III. I. 71 (461, 7) come, Fate, into the list, /And champion me to theutterance!] This passage will be best explained by translating it intothe language from whence the only word of difficulty in it is borrowed, "_Que la destinée se rende en lice, et qu'elle me donne un defi al'outrance_. " A challenge or a combat _a l'outrance_, _to extremity_, was a fix'd term in the law of arms, used when the combatants engagedwith an _odium internecinum, an intention to destroy each other_, inopposition to trials of skill at festivals, or on other occasions, wherethe contest was only for reputation or a prize. The sense therefore is, _Let Fate, that has foredoom'd the exaltation of the sons of Banquo, enter the lists against me, with the utmost animosity, in defence of itsown decrees, which I will endeavour to invalidate, whatever be thedanger_. [Johnson quotes Warburton's note] After the former explication, Dr. Warburton was desirous to seem to do something; and he has thereforemade _Fate_ the _marshal_, whom I had made the _champion_, and has leftMacbeth to enter the lists without an opponent. 

III. I. 88 (462, 9) Are you so gospell'd] Are you of that degree of precisevirtue? _Gospeller_ was a name of contempt given by the Papists to theLollards, the puritans of early times, and the precursors of_protestantism_. 

III. I. 94 (463, 1) Showghes] _Showghes_ are probably what we now call_shocks_, demi-wolves, _lyciscae_; dogs bred between wolves and dogs. (1773)

III. I. 95 (463, 2) the valued file] In this speech the word _file_ occurstwice, and seems in both places to have a meaning different from itspresent use. The expression, _valued file_, evidently means, a list orcatalogue of value. A station in the _file_, and not in the worst rank, may mean, a place in the list of manhood, and not in the lowest place. But _file_ seems rather to mean in this place, a post of honour; thefirst rank, in opposition to the last; a meaning which I have notobserved in any other place. (1773)

III. I. 112 (465, 2) So weary with disasters, tug'd with fortune] _Tug'dwith fortune_ may be, _tug'd_ or _worried_ by fortune. 

III. I. 130 (465, 4) Acquaint you with the perfect spy o' the time] What ismeant by _the spy of the time_, it will be found difficult to explain;and therefore sense will be cheaply gained by a slightalteration. --Macbeth is assuring the assassins that they shall not wantdirections to find Banquo, and therefore says, _I will_-- _Acquaint you with_ a perfect spy _o' the time_. 

Accordingly a third murderer joins them afterwards at the place ofaction. 

_Perfect_ is _well instructed_, or _well informed_, as in this play, _Though in your state of honour I am_ perfect. 

though I am _well acquainted_ with your quality and rank. [Warburtonexplained this as "the critical juncture"] How the _critical juncture_is the _spy o' the time_ I know not, but I think my own conjectureright. 

III. Ii. 38 (467, 1) nature's copy's not eternal] The _copy_, the _lease_, by which they hold their lives from nature, has its time of terminationlimited. 

III. Iii. 1 (469, 6) But who did bid thee join with us?] The meaning ofthis abrupt dialogue is this. The _perfect spy_, mentioned by Macbeth inthe foregoing scene, has, before they enter upon the stage, given themthe directions which were promised at the time of their agreement; yetone of the murderers suborned suspects him of intending to betray them;the other observes, that, by his exact knowledge of _what they were todo_, he appears to be employed by Macbeth, and needs not be mistrusted. 

III. Iv. 1 (470, 9) You know your own degrees, sit down: at first, /And lastthe hearty welcome] As this passage stands [sit down:/At first andlast], not only the numbers are very imperfect, but the sense, if anycan be found, weak and contemptible. The numbers will be improved byreading, --_sit down at first, And last a hearty welcome_. 

But for _last_ should then be written _next_. I believe the true readingis, _You know your own degrees, sit down_. --_To first And last the hearty welcome_. 

All of whatever degree, from the highest to the lowest, may be assuredthat their visit is well received. 

III. Iv. 14 (471, 1) 'Tis better thee without, than he within] The senserequires that this passage should be read thus:

 _'Tis better_ thee _without, than_ him _within_. 

That is, _I am better pleased that the blood of Banquo should be on thyface than in his body_. 

The authour might mean, _It is better that Banquo's blood were on thyface, than_ he _in this room_. Expressions thus imperfect are common inhis works. 

III. Iv. 33 (472, 2) the feast is sold] The meaning is, --That which ia not_given cheerfully_, cannot be called a _gift_, it is something that mustbe paid for. (1773)

III. Iv. 57 (473, 3) extend his passion] Prolong his suffering; make hisfit longer. 

III. Iv. 60 (473, 4) O proper stuff!] This speech is rather too long forthe circumstances in which it is spoken. It had begun better at, _Shameitself_!

III. Iv. 63 (473, 5)

 Oh, these flaws, and starts, (Impostors to true fear, ) would well become A woman's story at a winter's fire, Authoriz'd by her grandam]

_Flaws_, are _sudden gusts_. The authour perhaps wrote, --_Those flaws and starts_, Impostures true to fear _would well become_; _A woman's story_, --

These symptoms of terrour and amazement might better become _imposturestrue_ only _to fear, might become a coward at the recital of suchfalsehoods as no man could credit, whose understanding was not weaken'dby his terrours; tales told by a woman over a fire on the authority ofher grandam_. 

III. Iv. 76 (474, 6) Ere human statute purg'd the gentle weal] The _gentleweal_, is, the _peaceable community_, the state made quiet and safe by_human statutes_. 

 _Mollia securae peragebant otia gentes_. 

III. Iv. 92 (475, 7) And all to all] I once thought it should be _hail_ toall, but I now think that the present reading is right. 

III. Iv. 105 (475, 8) If trembling I inhabit] This is the original reading, which Mr. Pope changed to _inhibit_, which _inhibit_ Dr. Warburtoninterprets _refuse_. The old reading may stand, at least as well as theemendation. Suppose we read, _If trembling I_ evade _it_. 

III. Iv. 110 (476, 9) Can such things be, /And overcome us, like a summer'scloud, /Without our special wonder?] [W: Can't] The alteration isintroduced by a misinterpretation. The meaning is not that _these thingsare like a summer-cloud_, but can such wonders as these pass over uswithout wonder, as a casual summer cloud passes over us. 

III. Iv. 112 (477, 1) You make me strange/Even to the disposition that Iowe] You produce in me an _alienation of mind_, which is probably theexpression which our author intended to paraphrase. 

III. Iv. 124 (477, 2) Augurs, and understood relations] By the word_relation_ is understood the _connection_ of effects with causes; to_understand relations_ as _an angur_, is to know how these things_relate_ to each other, which have no visible combination or dependence. 

III. Iv. 141 (479, 5) You lack the season of all natures, sleep] I take themeaning to be, _you want sleep_, which _seasons_, or gives the relish to_all nature_. _Indiget somni vitae condimenti_. 

III. V. 24 (480, 8) vaporous drop, profound] That is, a drop that has_profound_, _deep_, or _hidden_ qualities. 

III. V. 26 (480, 9) slights] Arts; subtle practices. 

III. Vi (481, 1) _Enter Lenox, and another Lord_] As this tragedy, likethe rest of Shakespeare's, is perhaps overstocked with personages, it isnot easy to assign a reason why a nameless character should beintroduced here, since nothing is said that might not with equalpropriety have been put into the mouth of any other disaffected man. Ibelieve therefore that in the original copy it was written with a verycommon form of contraction Lenox and An. For which the transcriber, instead of Lenox and Angus, set down Lenox and _another Lord_. Theauthor had indeed been more indebted to the transcriber's fidelity anddiligence had he committed no errors of greater importance. 

III. Vi. 36 (482, 3) and receive free honours] [_Free_ for grateful. WARBURTON. ] How can _free_ be _grateful_? It may be either honours_freely bestowed_, not purchased by crimes; or honours _withoutslavery_, without dread of a tyrant. 

IV. I (484, 5) As this is the chief scene of enchantment in the play, itis proper in this place to observe, with how much judgment Shakespearehas selected all the circumstances of his infernal ceremonies, and howexactly he has conformed to common opinions and traditions:

 _Thrice the brinded cat hath mew'd_. 

The usual form in which familiar spirits are reported to converse withwitches, is that of a cat. A witch, who was tried about half a centurybefore the time of Shakespeare, had a cat named Rutterkin, as the spiritof one of these witches was Grimalkin; and when any mischief was to bedone she used to bid Rutterkin _go and fly_, but once when she wouldhave sent Rutterkin to torment a daughter of the countess of Rutland, instead of _going_ or _flying_, he only cried _mew_, from whence shediscovered that the lady was out of his power, the power of witchesbeing not universal, but limited, as Shakespeare has taken care toinculcate:

 _Though his bark cannot be lost, Yet it shall be tempest-tost. _

The common afflictions which the malice of witches produced weremelancholy, fits, and loss of flesh, which are threatened by one ofShakespeare's witches:

 _Weary sev'n nights, nine times nine, Shall he dwindle, peak, and pine. _

It was likewise their practice to destroy the cattle of theirneighbours, and the farmers have to this day many ceremonies to securetheir cows and other cattle from witchcraft; but they seem to have beenmost suspected of malice against swine. Shakespeare has accordingly madeone of his witches declare that she has been _killing swine_, and Dr. Harsenet observes, that about that time, _a sow could not be ill of themeasles, nor a girl of the sullens, but some old woman was charged withwitchcraft_. 

 _Toad, that under the cold stone, Days and night has, thirty-one, Swelter'd venom sleeping got; Boil thou first i'the charm'd pot_. 

Toads have likewise long lain under the reproach of being by some meansaccessory to witchcraft, for which reason Shakespeare, in the firstscene of this play, calls one of the spirits Padocke or Toad, and nowtakes care to put a toad first into the pot. When Vaninus was seized atTheleuse, there was found at his lodgings _ingens Bufo Vitro inclusus, agreat toad shut in a vial_, upon which those that prosecuted him, _Veneficium exprebrabent, charged him_, I suppose, _with witchcraft_. 

 _Fillet of fenny snake, In the cauldron boil and bakae: Eye of newt, and toe of frog;-- For a charm, &c_. 

The propriety of these ingredients may be known by consulting the books_de Viribus Animalium_ and _de Mirabilibus Mundi_, ascribed to AlbertusMagnus, in which the reader, who has time and credulity, may discoververy wonderful secrets. 

 _Finger of birth-strangled babe, Ditch deliver'd by a drab_;--

It has been already mentioned in the law against witches, that they aresupposed to take up dead bodies to use in enchantments, which wasconfessed by the woman whom king James examined, and who had of a deadbody that was divided in one of their assemblies, two fingers for hershare. It is observable that Shakespeare, on this great occasion, whichinvolves the fate of a king, multiplies all the circumstanaces ofhorror. The babe, whose finger is used, must be strangled in its birth;the grease must not only be human, but must have dropped from a gibbet, the gibbet of a murderer; and even the sow, whose blood is used, musthave offended nature by devouring her own farrow. These are touches ofjudgment and genius. 

 _And now about the cauldron sing-- Black spirits and white, Blue spirits and grey, Mingle, mingle, mingle, You that mingle say_. 

And in a former part, --_weyward sisters, hand in hand, -- Thus do go about, about. Thrice to thine, and thrice to mine. And thrice again to make up nine!_

These two passages I have brought together, because they both seemsubject to the objection of too much levity for the solemnity ofenchantment, and may both be shewn, by one quotation from Camden'saccount of Ireland, to be founded upon a practice really observed by theuncivilised natives of that country: "When any one gets a fall, _saysthe informer of Camden_, he starts up, and, _turning three times to theright_, digs a hole in the earth; for they imagine that there is aspirit in the ground, and if he falls sick in two or three days, theysend one of their women that is skilled in that way to the place, whereshe says, I call thee from the east, west, north, and south, from thegroves, the woods, the rivers, and the fens, from the fairies _red, black, white_. " There was likewise a book written before the time ofShakespeare, describing, amongst other properties, the _colours_ ofspirits. 

Many other circumstances might be particularised, in which Shakespearehas shown his judgment and his knowledge. 

IV. I. 53 (489, 6) yesty waves] That is, _foaming_ or _frothy waves_. 

IV. I. 88 (491, 1) the round/And top of sovereignty?] This _round_ is thatpart of the crown that encircles the head. The _top_ is the ornamentthat rises above it. 

IV. I. 95 (492, 3) Who can impress the forest] i. E. Who can command theforest to serve him like a soldier impress'd. (1773)

IV. I. 97 (492, 4) Rebellious head, rise never] Mr. Theobald, who firstproposed this change ["head" for "dead"] rightly observes, that _head_means _host_, or power. 

 --_Douglas and the rebels met, A mighty and a fearful_ head _they are_. 

And again, _His divisions--are in three heads_. 

IV. I. 113 (493, 6) Thy crown does sear mine eye-balls] The expression ofMacbeth, that the _crown_ sears _his_ eye-balls, is taken from themethod formerly practised of destroying the sight of captives orcompetitors, by holding a burning bason before the eye, which dried upits humidity. Whence the Italian, _abacinare_, to _blind_. 

IV. I. 113 (493, 7) And thy air, /Thou other gold-bound brow, is like thefirst:--/A third is like the former] In former editions, --_and thy_ hair, _Thou other gold-bound brow, is like the first_:-- _A third is like the former_:--

As Macbeth expected to see a train of kings, and was only enquiring fromwhat race they would proceed, he could not be surprised that the _hair_of the second was _bound with gold_ like that of the first; he wasoffended only that the second resembled the first, as the firstresembled Banquo, and therefore said, --_and thy_ air, _Thou other gold-bound brow, is like the first_. 

This Dr. Warburton has followed. 

IV. I. 144 (495, 2) Time, thou anticipat'st my dread exploits] To_anticipate_ is here to _prevent_, by taking away the opportunity. 

IV. Ii. 9 (496, 3) He wants the natural touch] Natural sensibility. He isnot touched with natural affection. 

IV. Ii. 71 (498, 7) To do worse to you, were fell cruelty] To do _worse_is, to let her and her children be destroyed without warning. 

IV. Iii. 2 (500, 9) Let us rather/Hold fast the mortal sword; and, likegood men, / Bestride our down-faln birthdom] In former editions, _Let us rather Hold fast the mortal sword; and, like good men, Bestride our_ downfal birthdoom. --]

He who can discover what is meant by him that earnestly exhorts him to_bestride_ his _downfal birth-doom_, is at liberty to adhere to thepresent text; but it is probable that Shakespeare wrote, --_like good men, Bestride our_ downfaln birthdom--

The allusion is to a man from whom something valuable is about to betaken by violence, and who, that he may defend it without incombrance, lays it on the ground, and stands over it with his weapon in his hand. Our birthdom, or birthright, says he, lies on the ground, let us, likemen who are to fight for what is dearest to them, not abandon it, butstand over it and defend it. This is a strong picture of obstinateresolution. So Falstaff says to Hal. 

 _When I am down, if thou wilt_ bestride me, _so_. 

_Birthdom_ for _birthright_ is formed by the same analogy with_masterdom_ in this play, signifying the _privileges_ or _rights_ of a_master_. 

Perhaps it might be _birth-dame_ for _mother_; let us stand over our_mother_ that lies bleeding on the ground. 

IV. Iii. 19 (501, 4) A good and virtuous nature may recoil/In an imperialcharge] A good mind may _recede_ from goodness in the execution of a_royal commission_. 

IV. Iii. 23 (501, 5) Though all things foul would wear the brows ofgrace, /Yet grace must look still so] This is not very clear. The meaningperhaps is this:--_My suspicions cannot injure you, if you be virtuous, by supposing that a traitor may put on your virtuous appearance. I donot say that your virtuous appearance_. 

_proves you a traitor; for virtue must wear its proper form, though thatform be often counterfeited by villany_. 

IV. Iii. 26 (502, 6) Why in that rawness left you wife and children]Without previous provision, without due preparation, without _maturity_of counsel. 

IV. Iii. 33 (502, 7) Wear thou thy wrongs] That is, _Poor country, wearthou thy wrongs_. 

IV. Iii. 69 (503, 1) Sudden, malicious] [_Sudden_, for capricious. WARBUR. ]Rather violent, passionate, hasty. 

IV. Iii. 85 (504, 2) Than summer seeming lust] When I was younger andbolder I corrected it thus, _Than fume, or seething lust_. 

that is, Than angry passion, or boiling lust. (1773)

IV. Iii. 135 (506, 4) All ready at a point] [W: at appoint] There is noneed of change. 

IV. Iii. 136 (506, 5) and the chance of goodness/Be like our warrantedquarrel!] The _chance of goodness_, as it is commonly read, conveys nosense. If there be not some more important errour in the passage, itshould at least be pointed thus:

 --_and the chance, of goodness, Be like our warranted quarrel_!--

That is, may the event be, of the goodness of heaven, [_pro justitiadivina_] answerable to the cause. 

The author of the _Revisal_ conceives the sense of the passage to berather this: _And may the success of that goodness, which is about toexert itself in my behalf, be such as may be equal to the justice of myquarrel_. 

But I am inclined to believe that Shakespeare wrote, --and the chance, O goodness, Be like our warranted quarrel!--

This some of his transcribers wrote with a small _o_, which anotherimagined to mean _of_. If we adopt this reading, the sense will be, _andO thou sovereign Goodness, to whom we now appeal, may our fortune answerto our cause_. (see 1765, VI, 462, 7)

IV. Iii. 170 (508, 9) A modern ecstacy] I believe _modern_ is only_foolish_ or _trifling_. 

IV. Iii. 196 (509, 2), fee-grief] A peculiar sorrow; a grief that hath asingle owner. The expression is, at least to our ears, very harsh. 

IV. Iii. 216 (511, 4) He has no children] It has been observed by ananonymous critic, that this is not said of Macbeth, who had children, but of Malcolm, who having none, supposes a father. 

V. I. 86 (515, 8) My mind she has mated] [Conquer'd or subdued. POPE. ]Rather astonished, confounded. 

V. Ii. 24 (516, 1) When all that is within him does condemn/Itself, forbeing there?] That is, when all the faculties of the mind are employedin self-condemnation. 

V. Iii. 1 (516, 2) Bring me no more reports] _Tell me not any more ofdesertions--Let all ny subjects leave me--I am safe till, _ &c. 

V. Iii. 8 (517, 3) English Epicures] The reproach of Epicurism, on whichMr. Theobald has bestowed a note, is nothing more than a naturalinvective uttered by an inhabitant of a barren country, against, thosewho have more opportunities of luxury. 

V. Iii. 22 (518, 6) my way of life/Is fall'n into the sear] As there is norelation between the _way of life_, and _fallen into the sear_, I aminclined to think that the W is only an M inverted, and that it wasoriginally written, --_my_ May _of life_. 

_I am now passed from the spring to the autumn of my days, but I amwithout those comforts that should succeed the spriteliness of bloom, and support me in this melancholy season. _

The authour has _May_ in the same sense elsewhere. 

V. Iv. 8 (521, 1) the confident tyrant/Keeps still in Dunsinane, and willendure/Our setting down before't] He was _confident_ of success; so_confident_ that he would not fly, but endure their _setting down_before his castle. 

V. Iv. 11 (521, 2) For where there is advantage to be given, / Both more andless have given him the revolt] The impropriety of the expression, _advantage to be given_, and the disagreeable repetition of the word_given_ in the next line, incline me to read, --_where there is_ a 'vantage _to be_ gone, _Both more and less have given him the revolt. _

_Advantage or 'vantage_, in the time of Shakespeare, signified_opportunity_. _He shut up himself and his soldiers_, (says Malcolm) _inthe castle, because when there is an opportunity to be gone they alldesert him_. 

_More and less_ is the same with _greater and less_. So in theinterpolated _Mandeville_, a book of that age, there is a chapter of_India the More and the Less_. 

V. Iv. 20 (522, 4) arbitrate]--_arbitrate_ is _determine_. 

V. V. 11 (523, 3) fell of hair] My hairy part, my _capillitium_. _Fell_ is_skin_. 

V. V. 17 (523, 7) She should have dy'd hereafter;/ There would have been atime for such a word] This passage has very justly been suspected ofbeing corrupt. It is not apparent for what _word_ there would have beena _time_, and that there would or would not be a _time_ for any _word_seems not a consideration of importance sufficient to transport Macbethinto the following exclamation. I read therefore, _She should have dy'd hereafter. There would have been a time for--such a_ world!-- _Tomorrow_, &c. 

It is a broken speech in which only part of the thought is expressed, and may be paraphrased thus: _The queen is dead_. Macbeth. _Her deathshould have been deferred to some more peaceful hour; had she liv'dlonger_, there would at length have been a time for the _honours due toher as a queen, and that respect which I owe her for her fidelity andlove. Such is the_ world--such is the condition of human life, that wealways think_ to-morrow _will be happier than to-day, but to-morrow andto-morrow steals over us unenjoyed and unregarded, and we still lingerin the same expectation to the moment appointed for our end. All thesedays, which have thus passed away, have sent multitudes of fools to thegrave, who were engrossed by the same dream of future felicity, and, when life was departing from them, were, like me, reckoning onto-morrow_. 

Such was once my conjecture, but I am now less confident. Macbeth mightmean, that there would have been a more convenient _time_ for such a_word_, for such _intelligence_, and so fall into the followingreflection. We say we send _word_ when we give intelligence. 

V. V. 21 (524, 8) To the last syllable of recorded time] _Recorded time_seems to signify the time fixed in the decrees of Heaven for the periodof life. The _record_ of _futurity_ is indeed no accurate expression, but as we only know transactions past or present, the language of menaffords no term for the volumes of prescience, in which future eventsmay be supposed to be written. 

V. V. 23 (524, 9) The way to dusty death] _Dusty_ is a very naturalepithet. The second folio has, _The way to_ study _death_. --

which Mr. Upton prefers, but it is only an errour by an accidentaltransposition of the types. 

V. V. 42 (525, 2) I pull in resolution, and begin/To doubt the equivocationof the fiend, / That lies like truth] Though this is the reading of allthe editions, yet, as it is a phrase without either example, elegance orpropriety, it is surely better to read, _I_ pall _in resolution, -- I languish in my constancy, my confidence begins to forsake as_. 

It is scarcely necessary to observe how easily _pall_ might be changedinto _pull_ by a negligent writer, or mistaken for it by an unskilfulprinter. With this emendation Dr. Warburton and Mr. Heath concur. (see1765, VI, 478, 8)

V. Viii. 9 (529, 3) the intrenchant air] That is, air which cannot be cut. 

V. Viii. 20 (529, 5) That palter with us in a double sense] That _shuffle_with ambiguous expressions. 

V. Viii. 48 (531, 7) Had I as many sons as I have hairs, I would not wishthem to a fairer death]

This incident is thus related from Henry of Huntingdon by Camden in his_Remains_, from which our authour probably copied it. 

When Seyward, the martial earl of Northumberland, understood that hisson, whom he had sent in service against the Scotchmen, was slain, hedemanded whether his wounds were in the fore part or hinder part of hisbody. When it was answered, in the fore part, he replied, "I am rightglad; neither wish I any other death to me or mine. "

General Observation. This play is deservedly celebrated for thepropriety of its fictions, and solemnity, grandeur, and variety of itsaction; but it has no nice discriminations of character, the events aretoo great to admit the influence of particular dispositions, and thecourse of the action necessarily determines the conduct of the agents. 

The danger of ambition is well described; and I know not whether it maynot be said in defence of some parts which now seem improbable, that, inShakespeare's time, it was necessary to warn credulity against vain andillusive predictions. 

The passions are directed to their true end. Lady Macbeth is merelydetested; and though the courage of Macbeth preserves some esteem, yetevery reader rejoices at his fall. 

Vol. VII

CORIOLANUS

1. I. 19 (292, 1) but they think, we are too dear] They think that thecharge of maintaining us is more than we are worth. 

I. I. 23 (292, 3) ere we become rakes] It is plain that, in our authour'stime, we had the proverb, _as lean as a rake_. Of this proverb theoriginal is obscure. _Rake_ now signifies a _dissolute man_, a man wornout with disease and debauchery. But the signification is, I think, muchmore modern than the proverb. _Raekel_, in Islandick, is said to mean a_cur-dog_, and this was probably the first use among us of the word_rake_; _as lean as a rake_ is, therefore, as lean as it dog tooworthless to be fed. 

1. I. 94 (294, 4) I will venture/To scale't a little more] [Warburton hadtaken Theobald to task for emending to "stale't", offering twoquotations to prove that "scale" meant "apply. "] Neither of Dr. Warburton's examples afford a sense congruous to the present occasion. In the passage quoted, to _scale_ may be to _weigh_ and _compare_, butwhere do we find that _scale_ is to _apply_? If we _scale_ the twocriticks, I think Theobald has the advantage. 

I. I. 97 (295, 5) fob off our disgraces with a tale] _Disgraces_ are_hardships, injuries_. 

I. I. 104 (295, 6) where the other instruments] _Where_ for _whereas_. 

I. I. 112 (296, 7) Which ne'er came from the lungs] with a smile notindicating pleasure, but contempt. 

I. I. 120 (296, 9) The counsellor heart] The heart was anciently esteemedthe seat of prudence. _Homo cordatum_ is a _prudent man_. 

I. I. 163 (297, 1) Thou rascal, that art worst in blood, to ruin, / Lead'stfirst, to win some 'vantage] I think, we may better read, by an easychange, _Thou rascal that art worst, in blood, to_ ruin [to run]_Lead'st first, to win_, &c. 

Thou that art the meanest by birth, art the foremost to lead thy fellows_to ruin_, in hope of some advantage. The meaning, however, is perhapsonly this, Thou that art a hound, or running dog of the lowest breed, lead'st the pack, when any thing is to be gotten. (see 1765, VI, 493, 1)

I. I. 172 (298, 4) What would you have, ye curs, / That like not peace, norwar? The one affrights you, / The other makes you proud] [W: likes] That_to like_ is _to please_, every one knows, but in that sense it is ashard to say why peace should not _like_ the people, as, in the othersense, why the people should not _like_ peace. The truth is, thatCoriolanus does not use the two sentences consequentially, butreproaches them with unsteadiness, then with their other occasionalvices. 

I. I. 202 (300, 6) I'd make a quarry/With thousands] Why a quarry? Isuppose, not because he would pile them square, but because he wouldgive them for carrion to the birds of prey. 

I. I. 215 (300, 7) To break the heart of generosity] To give the final blowto the _nobles_. _Generosity_ is _high birth_. 

I. I. 231 (301, 8) 'tis true, that yon have lately told us. /The Volsciansare in arms] Coriolanus had been but just told himself that _theVolscians were in arms_. The meaning is, _The intelligence which yougave us some little time ago of the designs of the Volscians is nowverified; they are in arms. _

I. I. 255 (302, 8) Your valour puts well forth] That is, You have in thismutiny shewn fair blossoms of valour. 

I. I. 260 (303, 9) to gird. To _sneer_, to _gibe_. So Falstaff uses thenoun, when he says, _every man has a _gird _at me_. 

I. I. 281 (304, 3) in what fashion, /More than his singularity he goes/ Uponthis present action] We will learn what he is to do, besides _goinghimself_; what are his powers, and what is his appointment. 

I. Ii. 28 (305, 4) for the remove/Bring up your army] [W:'fore they] I donot see the nonsense or impropriety of the old reading. Says the senatorto Aufidius, _Go to your troops, we will garrison Corioli_. If theRomans besiege us, bring up your army _to remove them_. If any changeshould be made, I would read, --_for_ their _remove_. 

I. Iii. 16 (307, 5) brows bound with oak] The crown given by the Romans tohim that saved the life of a citizen, which was accounted morehonourable than any other. 

I. Iv. 14 (311, 9) nor a man that fears you less than he, /That's lesserthan a little] The sense requires it to be read, _nor a man that fears you_ more _than he_, Or more probably, _nor a man_ but _fears you less than he, That's lesser than a little_. 

I. V. 5 (314, 4) prize their hours] In the first edition it is, _prizetheir_ hours. I know not who corrected it [to _prize their honours_]. Amodern editor, who had made such an improvement, would have spent half apage in ostentation of his sagacity. 

I. Vi. 36 (317, 6) Ransoming him, or pitying] i. E. _remitting his ransom_. 

I. Vi. 61 (318, 8) swords advanc'd] That is, swords lifted high. 

I. Vi. 83 (319, 9) Please you to march, /And four shall quickly draw out mycommand, /Which men are best inclin'd] I cannot but suspect this passageof corruption. Why should they _march_, that _four_ might select thosethat were _best inclin'd_? How would their inclinations be known? Whowere the _four_ that should select them? Perhaps, we may read, --_Please you to march, And_ fear _shall quickly draw out_ of _my command, Which men are_ least _inclin'd_. 

It is easy to conceive that, by a little negligence, _fear_ might bechanged to _four_, and _least_ to _best_. Let us march, and that fearwhich incites desertion will free my army from cowards. (see 1765, VI, 512, 1)

I. Viii. 11 (320, 1) Wert thou the Hector, /That was the whip of yourbragg'd progeny] The Romans boasted themselves descended from theTrojans, how then was Hector the _whip of their progeny_? It must meanthe whip with which the Trojans scourged the Greeks, which cannot be butby a very unusual construction, or the authour must have forgotten theoriginal of the Romans; unless _whip_ has some meaning which includes_advantage_ or _superiority_, as we say, _he has the_ whip-hand, for _hehas the_ advantage. 

I. Viii. 14 (321, 2) you have sham'd me/In your condemned seconds] For_condemned_, we may read _contemned_. You have, to my shane, sent mehelp _which I despise_. 

I. Ix. 12 (321, 4) Here is the steed, we the caparisons!] This is an oddencomium. The meaning is, _this man performed the action, and we onlyfilled up the show_. 

I. Ii. 14 (322, 5) a charter to extol] A privilege to praise her own son. 

I. Ix. 29 (322, 6) Should they not] That is, _not be remembered_. 

I. Ix. 72 (325, 9) To the fairness of any power] [_Fairness_, for _utmost_. WARE. ] I know not how _fairness_ can mean _utmost_. When two engage on_equal_ terms, we say it is _fair_; _fairness_ may therefore be_equality; in proportion equal to my power_. 

I. Ix. 76 (325, 1) The best] The _chief_ men of Corioli. 

I. X. 5 (326, 3) Being a Volsce, be that I am] It may be just observed, that Shakespeare calls the _Volsci, Volsces_, which the modern editorshave changed to the modern termination [Volscian]. I mention it here, because here the change has spoiled the measure. _Being a_ Volsce, _bethat I am. Condition_. [Steevans restored _Volsce_ in the text. ]

I. X. 17 (326, 2) My valour's poison'd, /With only suffering stain by him, for him/ Shall flie out of itself] To mischief him, my valour should_deviate from_ its own native generosity. 

I. X. 25 (327, 4) At home, upon my brother's guard] In my own house, withmy brother posted to protect him. 

II. I. 8 (328, 5) Pray you, who does the wolf love?] When the tribune, inreply to Menenius's remark, on the people's hate of Coriolanus, hadobserved that even _beasts know their friends_, Menenius asks, _whomdoes the wolf love_? implying that there are beasts which love nobody, and that among those beasts are the people. 

II. I. 43 (329, 6) towards the napes of your necks] With allusion to thefable, which says, that every man has a bag hanging before him, in whichhe puts his neighbour's faults, and another behind him, in which hestows his own. 

II. I. 56 (330, 7) one that converses more with the buttock of the night, than with the forehead of the morning] Rather a late lier down than anearly riser. 

II. I. 84 (330, 1) set up the bloody flag against all patience] That is, declare war against patience. There is not wit enough in this satire torecompense its grossness. 

II. I. 105 (331, 2) herdsmen of beastly Plebeians] As kings are called[Greek: poimenes laon]. 

II. I. 115 (331, 3) Take my cap, Jupiter, and I thank thee] [W: cup]Shakespeare so often mentions throwing up caps in this play, thatMenenius may be well enough supposed to throw up his cap in thanks toJupiter. 

II. I. 146 (333, 4) possest of this?] _Possest_, in our authour's language, is fully informed. 

II. I. 178 (334, 6) Which being advanc'd, declines] Volumnia, in herboasting strain, says, that her son to kill his enemy, has nothing to dobut to lift his hand up and let it fall. 

II. I. 232 (337, 3) Commit the war of white and damask, in/Their nicelygawded cheeks] [W: wars] Has the commentator never heard of roses_contending_ with lilies for the empire of a lady's cheek? The_opposition_ of colours, though not the _commixture_, may be called awar. 

II. I. 235 (338, 1) As if that whatsoever God] That is, _as if that God wholeads him, whatsoever_ God he be. 

II. I. 241 (338, 2) From where he should begin, and end] Perhaps it shouldbe read, _From where he should begin_ t'an _end_. --

II. I. 247 (338, 3) As he is proud to do't] [I should rather think theauthor wrote _prone_: because the common reading is scarce sense orEnglish. WARBURTON. ] _Proud to do_, is the same as, _proud of doing_, very plain sense, and very common English. 

II. I. 285 (340, 4) carry with us ears and eyes] That is, let us observewhat passes, but keep our hearts fixed on our design of crushingCoriolanus. 

II. Ii. 19 (340, 5) he wav'd indifferently] That is, _he would waveindifferently_. 

II. Ii. 29 (341, 6) supple and courteous to the people; bonnetted] Thesense, I think, requires that we should read, _unbonnetted_. Who haverisen only by _pulling off their hats_ to the people. _Bonnetted_ mayrelate to _people_, but not without harshness. 

II. Ii. 57 (342, 7) Your loving motion toward the common body] Your kindinterposition with the common people. 

II. Ii. 64 (342, 9) That's off, that's off] That is, that is nothing to thepurpose. 

II. Ii. 82 (343, 1) how can he flatter] The reasoning of Menenius is this:How can he be expected to practice flattery to others, who abhors it somuch, that he cannot bear it even when offered to himself. 

II. Ii. 92 (343, 2) When Tarquin made a head for Rome] When Tarquin, whohad been expelled, _raised a power_ to recover Rome. 

II. Ii. 113 (344, 6) every motion/Was tim'd with dying cries] The cries ofthe slaughter'd regularly followed his motions, as musick and a danceraccompany each ether. 

II. Ii. 115 (345, 7) The mortal gate] The gate that was made the scene ofdeath. 

II. Ii. 127 (345, 8) He cannot but with measure fit the honours] That is, no honour will be too great far him; he will show a mind equal to anyelevation. 

II. Ii. 131 (345, 1)

 rewards His deeds with doing them; and is content To spend his time, to end it]

I know not whether my conceit will be approved, but I cannot forbear tothink that our author wrote thus. 

 --he _rewards His deeds with doing them, and is content To spend his time, to spend it. 

To do great acts, for the sake of doing them; to spend his life, for thesake of spending it. 

II. Iii. 4 (348, 2) We have power in ourselves to do it, but it is a powerthat we have no power to do] [Warburton saw this as "a ridicule on theAugustine manner of defining _free-will_. "] A ridicule may be intended, but the sense is clear enough. _Power_ first signifies _natural power_or _force_, and then _moral power_ or _right_. Davies has used the sameword with great variety of meaning. 

 _Use all thy_ powers _that heavenly_ power _to praise, That gave thee_ power _to do_. --

II. Iii. 18 (348, 3) many-headed multitude] Hanmer reads, _many-headed_monster, but without necessity. To be _many-headed_ includes_monstrousness_. 

II. Iii. 115 (352, 7) I will not seal your knowledge] I will not strengthenor compleat your knowledge. The seal is that which gives authenticity toa writing. 

II. Iii. 122 (352, 8)

 Why in this woolvish tongue should I stand here To beg of Bob and Dick, that do appear, Their needless vouches?]

Why stand I here in this ragged apparel to beg of Bob and Dick, and suchothers as _make their appearance_ here, their _unnecessary votes_. Irather think we should read [instead of _voucher_], _Their needless_vouches. But _voucher_ may serve, as it may perhaps signify either theact or the agent. 

II. Iii. 122 (352) this woolvish gown] Signifies this _rough hirsute_gown. 

II. Iii. 182 (355, 1) ignorant to see't?] [W: "ignorant" means "impotent"]That _ignorant_ at any time has, otherwise than consequentially, thesame meaning with _impotent_, I do not know. It has no such meaning inthis place. _Were you_ ignorant _to see it_, is, did you want knowledgeto discern it. 

II. Iii. 208 (356, 2) free contempt] That is, with contempt open andunrestrained. 

II. Iii. 227 (357, 4) Enforce his pride] Object his pride, and enforce theobjection. 

II. Iii. 258 (358, 7) Scaling his present bearing with his past] That is, _weighing_ his past and present behaviour. 

II. Iii. 267 (359, 8) observe and answer/The vantage of his anger] Mark, catch, and improve the opportunity, which his hasty anger will affordus. 

III. I. 23 (360, 9) prank them in authority] _Plume, deck, dignify_themselves. 

III. I. 58 (362, 3) This paltring/Becomes not Rome] That is, this trick ofdissimulation, this shuffling. 

 _Let these be no more believ'd That_ palter _with us in a double sense_. Macbeth. 

III. I. 60 (362, 4) laid falsly] _Falsly_ for _treacherously_. 

III. I. 66 (362, 5) Let them regard me, as I do not flatter, and/ Thereinbehold themselves] Let them look in the mirror which I hold up to them, a mirror which does not flatter, and see themselves. 

III. I. 89 (363, 6) minnows] a _minnow_ is one of the smallest river fish, called in some counties a _pink_. 

III. I. 90 (364, 6) 'Twas from the canon] Was contrary to the establishedrole; it was a form of speech to which he has no right. 

III. I. 98 (364, 9) Then vail your ignorance] [W: "ignorance" means"impotence. "] Hanmer's transposition deserves notice

 --_If they have power, Let them have cushions by you; if none, awake Your dang'rous lenity; if you are learned, Be not as commmon fools; if you are not, Then vail your ignorance. You are Plebeians_, &c. 

I neither think the transposition of one editor right, nor theinterpretation of the other. The sense is plain enough without supposing_ignorance_ to have any remote or consequential sense. _If this man haspower, let the_ ignorance _that gave it him_ vail _or bow down beforehim. _

 III. I. 101 (365, 1) You are Plebeians, If they be Senators: and they are no less, When, both your voices blended, the greatest taste Most palates theirs]

These lines may, I think, be made more intelligible by a very slightcorrection. 

 --_they no less [than senators] When, both your voices blended, the great'st taste_ Must palate _theirs. _

When the _taste_ of the _great_, the patricians, must _palate_, must_please_ [or must _try_] that of the plebeians. 

III. I. 124 (366, 3) They would not thread the gates] That is, _pass_ them. We yet say, to _thread_ an alley. 

III. I. 129 (366, 4) could never be the native] [_Native_ for naturalbirth. WARBURTON. ] _Native_ is here not natural birth, but _naturalparent_, or _cause of birth_. But I would read _motive_, which, withoutany distortion of its meaning, suits the speaker's purpose. 

III. I. 151 (367, 7) That love the fundamental part of state/More than youdoubt the change of't] To _doubt_ is to _fear_. The meaning is, Youwhose zeal predominates over your terrours; you who do not so much fearthe danger of violent measures, as wish the good to which they arenecessary, the preservation of the original constitution of ourgovernment. 

III. I. 158 (368, 2) Mangles true judgment] _Judgment_ is _judgment_ in itscommon sense, or the faculty by which right is distinguished from wrong. 

III. I. 159 (368, 3) that integrity which should become it] _Integrity_ isin this place _soundness_, uniformity, consistency, in the same sense asDr. Warburton often uses it, when he mentions the _integrity_ of ametaphor. To _become_, is to _suit_, to _befit_. 

III. I. 221 (370, 5) are very poisonous] I read, _are very_ poisons. 

III. I. 242 (371, 7) One time will owe another] I know not whether to _owe_in this place means to _possess by right_, or to _be indebted_. Eithersense may be admitted. _One time_, in which the people are seditious, will _give us power_ in some other time; or, _this time_ of the people'spredominance will _run them in debt_; that is, will lay them open to thelaw, and expose them hereafter to more servile subjection. 

III. I. 248 (372, 8) Before the tag return] The lowest and most despicableof the populace are still denominated by those a little above them, _Tag, rag, and bobtail_. (1773)

III. Ii. 7 (376, 4) I muse] That is, _I wonder. I am at a loss_. 

III. Ii. 12 (376, 5) my ordinance] My _rank_. 

III. Ii. 51 (378, 8) Why force you] Why _urge_ you. 

III. Ii. 56 (378, 9) bastards, and syllables/Of no allowance, to yourbosom's truth] I read, _Of no_ alliance, --

therefore _bastards_. Yet _allowance_ may well enough stand, as meaning_legal right, established rank_, or _settled authority_. (see 1765, VI, 566, 7)

III. Ii. 64 (379, 1) I am in this/Your wife, your son] I rather think themeaning is, _I am in their_ condition, I am _at stake_, together with_your wife, your son_. 

III. Ii. 66 (379, 2) our general lowts] Our _common clowns_. 

III. Ii. 69 (379, 3) that want] The _want_ of their loves. 

III. Ii. 71 (379, 4) Not what] In this place _not_ seems to signify _notonly_. 

III. Ii. 77 (379, 5) Waving thy head, /With often, thus, correcting thystout heart] [W: thy hand, /Which soften thus] The correction isingenious, yet I think it not right. _Head_ or _hand_ is indifferent. The _hand_ is _waved_ to gain attention; the _head_ is shaken in tokenof sorrow. The word _wave_ suits better to the hand, but in consideringthe authour's language, too much stress must not be laid on proprietyagainst the copies. I would read thus, --_waving thy head_, With _often, thus, correcting thy stout heart_. 

That is, _shaking thy head_, and _striking_ thy breast. The alterationis slight, and the gesture recommended not improper. 

III. Ii. 99 (381, 6) my unbarb'd sconce?] The suppliants of the people usedto present themselves to them in sordid and neglected dresses. 

III. Ii. 113 (381, 8) Which quired with my drum] Which played in concertwith my drum. 

III. Ii. 116 (382, 1) Tent in my cheeks] To _tent_ is _to take upresidence_. 

III. Ii. 121 (382, 2) honour mine own truth] [Greek: Panton de malisaischuneui sauton]. Pythagoras. 

III. Ii. 125 (382, 3) let/Thy mother rather feel thy pride, than fear/ Thydangerous stoutness] This is obscure. Perhaps, she means, Go, _do thyworst; let me rather feel the_ utmost _extremity that thy pride canbring upon us, than live thus in fear of thy dangerous obstinacy_. 

III. Iii. 17 (384, 3)

 Insisting on the old prerogative And power in' the truth o' the cause]

This is not very easily understood. We might read, --o'er _the truth o' the cause_. 

III. Iii. 26 (384, 4) and to have his word/Of contradiction] _To have hisword of contradiction_ is no more than, _he is used to contradict_; and_to have his word_, that is, _not to be opposed_. We still say of anobstinate disputant, _he will have the last word_. 

III. Iii. 29 (384, 5) which looks/With us to break his neck] To _look_ isto _wait_ or _expect_. The sense I believe is, _What he has in hisheart_ is waiting there _to help us to break his neck_. 

III. Iii. 57 (386, 8) Rather than envy you] _Envy_ is here taken at largefor _malignity_ or ill intention. 

III. Iii. 64 (386, 9) season'd office] All _office established_ and_settled_ by time, and made familiar to the people by long use. 

III. Iii. 96 (387, 1) has now at last] Read rather, --has _now at last_ [instead of _as now at last_]. 

III. Iii. 97 (387, 2) not in the presence] _Not_ stands again for _notonly_. 

III. Iii. 114 (388, 3) My dear wife's estimate] I love my country beyondthe rate at which I _value my dear wife_. 

III. Iii. 127 (389, 4)

 Have the power still To banish your defenders'; till, at length, Your ignorance, (which finds not, till it feels)]

_Still retain the power of banishing your defenders, till yourundiscerning folly, which can foresee no consequences, leave none in thecity but yourselves, who are always labouring your own destruction. _

It is remarkable, that, among the political maxims of the speculativeHarrington, there is one which he might have borrowed from this speech. _The people_, says he, _cannot see, but they can feel_. It is not muchto the honour of the people, that they have the same character ofstupidity from their enemy and their friend. Such was the power of ourauthour's mind, that he looked through life in all its relations privateand civil. 

IV. I. 7 (390, 1) Fortune's blows, /When most struck home, being gentlewounded, craves/A noble cunning] This it the ancient and authentickreading. The modern editors have, for _gentle wounded_, silentlysubstituted _gently warded_, and Dr. Warburton has explained _gently_ by_nobly_. It is good to be sure of our authour's words before we go aboutto explain their meaning. 

The sense is, When Fortune strikes her hardest blows, to be wounded, andyet continue calm, requires a generous policy. He calls this calmness_cunning_, because it is the effect of reflection and philosophy. Perhaps the first emotions of nature are nearly uniform, and one mandiffers from another in the power of endurance, as he is betterregulated by precept and instruction. 

 _They bore as heroes, but they felt as men_. 

(see 1765, VI, 577, 9)

IV. I. 33 (391, 3) cautelous baits and practice] By artful and falsetricks, and treason. 

IV. Ii. 15 (393, 6)

 _Sic. _ Are you mankind? _Vol. _ Ay, fool; Is that a shame? Note but this fool. Was not a man my father?]

The word _mankind_ is used maliciously by the first speaker, and takenperversely by the second. A _mankind_ woman is a woman with theroughness of a man, and, in an aggravated sense, a woman ferocious, violent, and eager to shed blood. In this sense Sicinius asks Volumnia, if she be _mankind_. She takes _mankind_ for a _human creature_, andaccordingly cries out, --_Note but this, fool. Was not a man my father?_

IV. Ii. 18 (394, 7) Hadst thou foxship] Hadst thou, fool as thou art, meancunning enough to banish Coriolanus?

IV. Iii. 9 (395, 7) but your favour is well appear'd by your tongue] [W:well appeal'd] I should read, --_is well_ affear'd, That is, _strengthened, attested, _ a word used by our authour. 

 _My title is_ affear'd. Macbeth. 

To _repeal_ may be _to bring to remembrance_, but _appeal_ has anothermeaning. 

IV. Iii. 48 (397, 8) already in the entertainment] That is, tho' notactually encamped, yet already in _pay_. To _entertain_ an army is totake them into pay. 

IV. Iv. 22 (398, 1)

 So, with me:-- My birth-place hate I, and my love's upon This enemy's town:--I'll enter: if he slay me]

He who reads this [My country have I and my lovers left;/This enemy'stown I'll enter] would think that he was reading the lines ofShakespeare: except that Coriolanus, being already in the town, says, he_will enter it_. Yet the old edition exhibits it thus

 --_So with me. My birth-place have I; and my loves upon This enemic towne; I'll enter if he slay me_, &c. 

The intermediate line seems to be lost, in which, conformably to hisformer observation, he says, that _he has_ lost _his birth-place, andhis loves upon_ a petty dispute, and is trying his chance in _this enemytown_, he then cries, turning to the house of Anfidius, _I'll enter ifhe slay me_. 

I have preferred the common reading, because it is, though faulty, yetintelligible, and the original passage, for want of copies, cannot berestored. 

IV. V. 76 (403, 3) a good memory] The Oxford editor, not knowing that_memory_ was used at that time for _memorial_, alters it to _memorial_. 

IV. V. 90 (403, 4) A heart of wreak in thee] A heart of resentment. 

IV. V. 91 (403, 5) maims/Of shame] That is, disgraceful diminutions ofterritory. 

IV. V. 207 (406, 5) sanctifies himself with's hands] Alluding, improperly, to the act of _crossing_ upon any strange event. 

IV. V. 212 (407, 6) He will go, he says, and sowle the porter of Rome gatesby the ears] That is, I suppose, drag him down by the ears into thedirt. _Souiller_, Fr. 

IV. V. 214 (407, 7) his passage poll'd] That is, _bared, cleared_. 

IV. V. 238 (408, 8) full of vent] Full of _rumour_, full of materials for_discourse_. 

IV. Vi. 2 (408, 1) His remedies are tame i' the present peace] The oldreading is, _His remedies are tame, the present peace_. 

I do not understand either line, but fancy it should be read thus, --_neither need we fear him; His remedies are ta'en, the present peace, And quietness o' the people_, --

The meaning, somewhat harshly expressed, according to our authour'scustom, is this: _We need not fear him_, the proper _remedies_ againsthim _are taken_, by restoring _peace and quietness_. 

IV. Vi. 32 (410, 2) affecting one sole throne, /Without assistance] That is, without _assessors_; without any other suffrage. 

IV. Vi. 51 (411, 3) reason with the fellow] That is, have some _talk_ withhim. In this sense Shakespeare often uses the word. 

IV. Vi. 72 (412, 4) can no more atone] To _atone_, in the active sense, isto _reconcile_, and is so used by our authour. To _atone_ here, is, inthe neutral sense, to _come to reconciliation_. To _atone_ is to_unite_. 

IV. Vi. 85 (412, 5) burned in their cement] [W: "cement" for "cincture orinclosure"] _Cement_ has here its common signification. 

IV. Vi. 98 (413, 5) The breath of garlick-eaters!] To smell of garlick wasonce such a brand of vulgarity, that garlick was a food forbidden to anancient order of Spanish knights, mentioned by Guevara. 

IV. Vi. 112 (414, 7)

 they charge him even As those should do that had deserv'd his hate, And therein shew'd like enemies]

Their _charge_ or injunction would shew them insensible of his wrongs, and make them _shew like enemies_. I read _shew_, not _shewed, likeenemies_. 

IV. Vi. 124 (414, 8) They'll roar him in again] As they _hooted_ at hisdeparture, they will _roar_ at his return; as he went out with scoffs, he will come back with lamentations. 

IV. Vii. 37 (417, 1)

 whether pride, Which out of daily fortune ever taints The happy man; whether]

Ausidius assigns three probable reasons of the miscarriage ofCoriolanus; pride, which easily follows an uninterrupted train ofsuccess; unskilfulness to regulate the consequences of his ownvictories; a stubborn uniformity of nature, which could not make theproper transition from the _casque_ or _helmet_ to the _cushion_ or_chair of civil authority_; but acted with the same despotism in peaceas in war. 

IV. Vii. 48 (418, 2) he has a merit, /To choak it in the utterance] He has amerit, for no other purpose than to destroy it by boasting it. 

IV. Vii. 55 (418, 4) Right's by right fouler] [W: fouled] I believe_rights_, like _strengths_, is a plural noon. I read, _Rights by rights_ founder, _strengths by strengths do fail_. 

That is, by the exertion of one right another right is lamed. 

V. I. 20 (420, 2) It was a bare petition] [_Bare_, for mean, beggarly. WARBURTON. ] I believe rather, a petition unsupported, unaided by namesthat might give it influence. 

V. I. 63 (422, 4) I tell you, he does sit in gold] He is inthroned in allthe pomp and pride of imperial splendour. 

 [Greek: Chruzothronos Aerae]--Hom. 

V. I. 69 (422, 5) Bound with an oath to yield to his conditions] This ifapparently wrong. Sir T. Hanmer, and Dr. Warburton after him, read, _Bound with an oath_ not to _yield to_ new _conditions_. 

They might have read more smoothly, --_to yield no new conditions_. 

But the whole speech is in confusion, and I suspect something left out. I should read, --_What he would do, He sent in writing after; what he would not, Bound with an oath. To yield to his conditions_. 

Here is, I think, a chasm. The speaker's purpose seems to be this: _Toyield to his conditions_ is ruin, and better cannot be obtained, _sothat all hope is vain_. 

V. Ii. 10 (424, 7) it is lots to blanks] A _lot_ here is a _prize_. 

V. Ii. 17 (424, 8)

 For I have ever verify'd my friends, (Of whom he's chief) with all the size that verity Would without lapsing suffer]

[W: narrified] [Hanmer: magnified] If the commentator had given anyexample of the word _narrify_, the correction would have been not onlyreceived, but applauded. Now, since the new word stands withoutauthority, we must try what sense the old one will afford. To _verify_is _to establish by testimony_. One may say with propriety, he broughtfalse witnesses to verify his title. Shakespeare considered the wordwith his usual laxity, as importing rather _testimony_ than _truth_, andonly meant to say, _I_ bore witness _to my friends with all the sizethat verity would suffer_. 

V. Ii. 45 (426, 1) the virginal palms of your daughters] [W: _pasmes_ or_pames_, French for "swooning fits. " Warburton also quotes _Tarquin andLucrece_, "To dry the old oak's sap, and cherish springs" and emends to"tarnish, " from the French, meaning "to dry up, " used of springs andrivers. ] I have inserted this note, because it contains an apology formany others. It is not denied that many French words were mingled in thetime of Elizabeth with our language, which have since been ejected, andthat any which are known to have been then in use may be properlyrecalled when they will help the sense. But when a word is to beadmitted, the first question should be, by whom was it ever received? inwhat book can it be shown? If it cannot be proved to have been in use, the reasons which can justify its reception must be stronger than anycritick will often have to bring. Even in this certain emendation, thenew word is very liable to contest. I should read, --_and_ perish _springs_. 

The verb _perish_ is commonly neutral, but in conversation is often usedactively, and why not in the works of a writer negligent beyond allothers of grammatical niceties?

V. Ii. 60 (427, 2) Back, I say, go; lest I let forth your half pint ofblood;--back, that's the utmost of your having:--Back] [Warburtonemended the punctuation] I believe the meaning never was mistaken, andtherefore do not change the reading. 

V. Ii. 69 (428, 3) guess by my entertainment with him] I read, _Guess_ by_my entertainment with him, if thou standest not i' the state ofhanging_ [in place of _guess_ but _my entertainment_]. 

V. Ii. 80 (428, 4) Though I owe/My revenge properly] Though I have a_peculiar right_ in revenge, in the power of forgiveness the Volaciansare conjoined. 

V. Ii. 104 (429, 5) how we are shent] _Shent_ is _brought to destruction_. 

V. Iii. 3 (430, 6) how plainly/I have born this business] That is, _howopenly, how_ remotely from artifice or concealment. 

V. Iii. 39 (431, 7) The sorrow, that delivers us thus chang'd, /Makes youthink so] Virgilia makes a voluntary misinterpretation of her husband'swords. He says, _These eyes are not the same_, meaning, that he sawthings with _other eyes_, or other _dispositions_. She lays hold on theword _eyes_, to turn his attention on their present appearance. 

V. Iii. 46 (431, 8) Now by the jealous queen of heaven] That is, _by Juno_, the guardian of marriage, and consequently the avenger of connubialperfidy. 

V. Iii. 64 (432, 1) The noble sister of Poplicola] Valeria, methinks, should not have been brought only to fill up the procession withoutspeaking. 

V. Iii. 68 (432, 2) epitome of yours] I read, --_epitome of you_. 

_An epitome of you_ which, _enlarged by the commentaries of time_, mayequal you in magnitude. 

V. Iii. 74 (433, 4) every flaw] That is, every _gust_, every _storm_. 

V. Iii. 100 (435, 2) Constrains them weep, and shake] That is, _constrain_the eye to _weep_, _and_ the heart to _shake_. 

V. Iii. 149 (436, 3) the fine strains] The niceties, the refinements. 

V. Iii. 159 (436, 5) he lets me prate, /Like one i' the stocks] Keep me in astate of ignominy talking to no purpose. 

V. Iii. 176 (437, 6) Does reason our petition] Does _argue for_ us and ourpetition. 

V. Iii. 201 (438, 7) I'll work/Myself a former fortune] I will takeadvantage of this concession to restore myself to my former credit andpower. 

V. Iii. 206 (438, 8) Come, enter with us, --Ladies, you deserve] [Warburtonproposed to give the speech beginning "Ladies, you deserve" to Aufidius]The speech suits Aufidius justly enough, if it had been written for him;but it may, without impropriety, be spoken by Coriolanus: and since thecopies give it to him, why should we dispossess him?

V. Iv. 22 (439, 1) He sits in state as a thing made for Alexander] In aforegoing note he was said to _sit in gold_. The phrase, _as a thingmade for Alexander_, means, _as one made to resemble Alexander_. 

V. Vi. 39 (443, 2) He wag'd me with his countenance] This is obscure. Themeaning, I think, is, he _prescribed_ to me vith an air of authority, and gave me _his countenance_ for _my wages_; thought me sufficientlyrewarded with good looks. 

V. Vi. 44 (443, 3) For which my sinews shall be stretch'd upon him] This isthe point on which I will attack him with my utmost abilities. 

V. Vi. 66 (444, 4) answering us/With our own charge] That is, _rewarding uswith our own expences_; making the cost of the war its recompence. 

V. Vi. 125 (446, 5) his fame folds in/This orbe o' th' earth] His fameoverspreads the world. 

(447) General Observation. The tragedy of Coriolanus is one of the mostamusing of our author's performances. The old man's merriment inMenenius; the lofty lady's dignity in Volumnia; the bridal modesty inVirgilia; the patrician and military haughtiness in Coriolanus; theplebeian malignity and tribunitian insolence in Brutus and Sicinius, make a very pleasing and interesting variety: and the variousrevolutions of the hero's fortune fill the mind with anxious curiosity. There is, perhaps, too much bustle in the first act, and too little inthe last. 

Vol. VIII

JULIUS CAESAR

I. I. 20 (4, 2) _Mar. _ What meanest thou by that?] [Theobald gave thisspeech to Flavius] I have replaced _Marullus_, who might properly enoughreply to a saucy sentence directed to his colleague, and to whom thespeech was probably given, that he might not stand too long unemployedupon the stage. 

I. Ii. 25 (7, 5) [_Sennet. Exeunt Caesar and Train_] I have here insertedthe word _Sennet_, from the original edition, that I may have anopportunity of retracting a hasty conjecture in one of the marginaldirections in _Henry_ VIII. _Sennet_ appears to be a particular tune ormode of martial musick. 

I. Ii. 35 (8, 6) You bear too stubborn and too strange a hand] _Strange_, is alien, unfamiliar, such as might become a stranger. 

I. Ii. 39 (8, 7) Vexed I am, /Of late, with passions of some difference]With a fluctation of discordant opinions and desires. 

I. Ii. 73 (9, 9) To stale with ordinary oaths my love/To every newprotester] To invite _every new protestor_ to my affection by the_stale_ or allurement of _customary_ oaths. 

I. Ii. 87 (10, 1) And I will look on both indifferently] Dr. Warburton hasa long note on this occasion, which is very trifling. When _Brutus_first names _honour_ and _death_, he calmly declares them indifferent;but as the image kindles in his mind, he sets _honour_ above _life_. Isnot this natural?

I. Ii. 160 (12, 6) eternal devil] I should think that our author wroterather, _infernal devil_. 

I. Ii. 171 (13, 7) chew upon this] Consider this at leisure; _ruminate_ onthis. 

I. Ii. 186 (13, 8) Looks with such ferret, and such fiery eyes] A ferrethas red eyes. 

I. Ii. 268 (16, 2) a man of any occupation] Had I been a mechanick, one ofthe Plebeians to whom he offered his threat. 

I. Ii. 313 (17, 3) Thy honourable metal may be wrought/From what it isdispos'd] The best _metal_ or _temper_ may be worked into qualitiescontrary to its original constitution. 

I. Ii. 318 (17, 4) If I were Brutus now, and he were Cassius, /He should nothumour me] The meaning, I think, is this, _Caesar loves Brutus, but ifBrutus and I were to change places, his love should not humour me_, should not take hold of my affection, so as to make me forget myprinciples. 

I. Iii. 1 (18, 5) brought you Caesar home?] Did you attend Caesar home?

I. Iii. 3 (18, 6) sway of earth] The whole weight or _momentum_ of thisglobe. 

I. Iii. 21 (19, 7) Who glar'd upon me] The first edition reads, _Who_ glaz'd _upon me_, --

Perhaps, _Who_ gaz'd _upon me_. 

I. Iii. 64 (20, 8) Why birds, and beasts, from quality and kind] That is, Why they _deviate_ from quality and nature. This line might perhaps bemore properly placed after the next line. 

 _Why birds, and beasts, from quality and kind; Why all these things change from their ordinance. _

I. Iii. 65 (20, 9) and children calculate] [Shakespeare, with his usualliberty, employs the _species_ [calculate] for the _genus_ foretel]. WARB. ] Shakespeare found the liberty established. _To calculate anativity_, is the technical term. 

I. Iii. L14 (22, 2) My answer must be made] I shall be called to account, and must _answer_ as for seditious words. 

I. Iii. 117 (22, 3) Hold my hand] Is the same as, _Here's my hand_. 

I. Iii. 118 (22, 4) Be factious for redress] _Factious_ seems here to mean_active_. 

I. Iii. 129 (23, 5) It favours, like the work] The old edition reads, It favours, _like the work_--

I think we should read, In favour's, _like the work we have in hand, Most bloody, fiery, and most terrible. _

_Favour_ is _look, countenance, appearance_. (rev. 1778, VIII, 25, 7)

II. I. 19 (25, 6) Remorse from power] [_Remorse_, for mercy. WARB. ]_Remorse_ (says the Author of the _Ravisal_) signifies the consciousuneasiness arising from a sense of having done wrong; to extinguishwhich feeling, nothing hath so great a tendency as absolute uncontrouledpower. 

I think Warbuton right. (1773)

II. I. 21 (25, 7) common proof] Common experiment. 

II. I. 26 (25, 8) base degrees] Low steps. 

II. I. 33 (26, 9) as his kind] According to his nature. 

II. I. 63 (27, 3)

 Between the acting of a dreadful thing, And the first motion, all the interim is Like a phantasma, or a hideous dream: The genius, and the mortal instruments Are then in council; and the state of man, Like to a little kingdom, suffers then The nature of an insurrection]

The [Greek: deinon] of the Greek critics does not, I think, meansentiments which _raise fear_, more than _wonder_, or any other of thetumultuous passions; [Greek: to deinon] is that which _strikes_, which_astonishes_, with the idea either of some great subject, or of theauthor's abilities. 

Dr. Warburton'a pompous criticism might well have been shortened. The_genius_ is not the _genius_ of a _kingdom_, nor are the _instruments, conspirators_. Shakespeare is describing what passes in a single bosom, the _insurrection_ which a conspirator feels agitating the _littlekingdom_ of his own mind; when the _Genius_, or power that watches forhis protection, and the _mortal instruments_, the passions, which excitehim to a deed of honour and danger, are in council and debate; when thedesire of action and the care of safety, keep the mind in continualfluctuation and disturbance. 

II. I. 76 (29, 5) any mark of favour] Any distinction of countenance. 

II. I. 83 (30, 6) For if thou path thy native semblance on] If thou _walk_in thy true form. 

II. I. 114 (31, 7) No, not an oath. If not the face of men] Dr. Warburtenwould read _fate of men_; but his elaborate emendation is, I think, erroneous. _The_ face _of men_ is the _countenance_, the _regard_, the_esteem_ of the publick; in other terms, _honour_ and _reputation_; or_the face of men_ may mean the dejected look of the people. 

He reads, with the other modern editions, --_If_ that _the face of men_, but the old reading is, --_if_ not _the face_, &c. 

II. I. 129 (32, 1) Swear priests, and cowards, and men cautelous] This isimitated by Utway, _When you would bind me, is there need of oaths?_ &c. Venice preserved. 

II. I. 187 (34, 2) take thought] That is, _turn_ melancholy. 

II. I. 196 (34, 3) Quite from the main opinion he held once] _Mainopinion_, is nothing more than _leading, fixed, predominant opinion_. 

II. I. 225 (36, 6) Let not our looks put on our purposes] Let not our faces_put on_, that is, _wear_ or _show_ our designs. 

II. Ii. 36 (42, 3) death, a necessary end, /Will come, when it will come]This is a sentence derived from the Stoical doctrine of predestination, and is therefore improper in the mouth of Caesar. 

II. Ii. 41 (42, 4) The Gods do this in shame of cowardice:/Caesar should bea beast without a heart] The ancients did not place courage but wisdomin the heart. 

II. Ii. 88 (44, 7) and that great men shall press/For tinctures, stains, relicks, and cognisance] [Warburton conjectured some lines lost] I amnot of opinion that any thing is lost, and have therefore marked noomission. This speech, which is intentionally pompous, is somewhatconfused. There are two allusions; one to coats armorial, to whichprinces make additions, or give new _tinctures_, and new marks of_cognisance_; the other to martyrs, whose reliques are preserved withveneration. The Romans, says Brutus, all come to you as to a saint, forreliques, as to a prince, for honours. 

II. Ii. 104 (45, 8) And reason to my love is liable] And reason, orpropriety of conduct and language, is subordinate to my love. 

II. Iii. 16 (47, 9) the fates with traitors do contrive] The fates joinwith traitors in contriving thy destruction. 

III. I. 38 (51, 2) And turn pre-ordinance and first decree/Into the lane ofchildren] I do not veil understand what is meant by the _lane_ ofchildren. I should read, the _law_ of children. It was, _changepre-ordinance and decree into the law of children_; into such slightdeterminations as every start of will would alter. _Lane_ and _laws_ insome manuscripts are not easily distinguished. 

III. I. 67 (52, 4) apprehensive] Susceptible of fear, or other passions. 

III. I. 68 (52, 5) but one] One, and only one. 

III. I. 69 (52, 6) holds on his rank] Perhaps, _holds on his_ race;continues his course. We commonly say, To _hold a rank_, and To _holdon_ a _course_ or _way_. 

III. I. 75 (52, 7) Doth not Brutus bootless kneel?] I would read, Do _notBrutus bootless kneel_!

III. I. 152 (55, 9) Who else must be let blood, who else is rank] Who elsemay be supposed to have _overtopped_ his equals, and _grown too high_for the public safety. 

III. I. 257 (59, 3) in the tide of times] That is, in the course of times. 

III. I. 262 (60, 4) A curse shall light upon the limbs of men] Hanmerreads, --kind _of men_. 

I rather think it should be, --_the_ lives _of men_. 

unless we read, --these lymms _of men_;

That is, _these bloodhounds_ of men. The uncommonness of the word _lymm_easily made the change. 

III. I. 273 (60, 5) Cry _Havock_] A learned correspondent has informed me, that, in the military operations of old times, _havock_ was the word bywhich declaration was made, that no quarter should be given. 

In a tract intitled, _The Office of the Conestable & Mareschall in theTyme of Werre_, contained in the Black Book of the Admiralty, there isthe following chapter:

"The peyne of hym that crieth _havock_ and of them that followeth hym. Etit. V. "

"Item Si quis inventus fuerit qui clamorem inceperit qui vecatur_Havok_. "

"Also that no man be so hardy to crye _Havok_ upon peyne that he that isbegynner shal be deede therefore: & the remanent that doo the same orfolow shall lose their horse & harneis: and the persones of such asfoloweth & escrien shal be under arrest of the Conestable & Mareschallwarde unto tyme that they have made fyn; & founde suretie no morr tooffende; & his body in prison at the Kyng wylle. --"

III. Ii. 116 (66, 8) Caesar has had great wrong] [Pope has a ratherridiculous note on this] I have inserted this note, because it isPope's, for it is otherwise of no value. It is strange that he should somuch forget the date of the copy before him, as to think it not printedin Jonson's time. (see 1765, VII, 81, 1)

III. Ii. 126 (68, 9) And none so poor] The meanest man is now too high todo reverence to Caesar. 

III. Ii. 192 (68, 2)

 And, in his mantle muffling up his face, Even at the base of Pompey's statue, Which all the while ran blood, great Caesar fell. O, what a fall was there, my countrymen!]

[Warburton suggested transposing the second and third of these lines]The image seems to be, that the blood of Caesar flew upon the statue, and trickled down it. And the exclamation, _O what a fall was there--_

follows better after

 _-great Caesar fell, _

than with a line interposed, (see 1765, VII, 64, 3)

III. Ii. 226 (70, 4) For I have neither writ] The old copy reads instead of_wit_, _For I have neither_ writ, _nor words, --_

which may mean, I have no _penned_ and premeditated oration. 

IV. Ii. 4 (77, 1

 Your master, Pindarus, In his own change, or by ill officers, Hath given me some worthy cause to wish Things done, undone]

[W: own charge] The arguments for the change proposed are insufficient. Brutus could not but know whether the wrongs committed were done bythose who were immediately under the command of Cassius, or those underhis officers. The answer of Brutus to the servant is only an act ofartful civility; his question to Lucilius proves, that his suspicionstill continued. Yet I cannot but suspect a corruption, and would read, _In his own change, or by ill_ offices. 

That is, either _changing_ his inclination _of himself_, or _by_ the_ill offices_ and bad influences of others. (see 1765, VII, 71, 8)

IV. Iii. 30 (80, 4) To hedge me in] That is, to limit my authority by yourdirection or censure. 

IV. Iii. 32 (80, 5) To make conditions] That is, to know on what terms itis fit to confer the offices which are at my disposal. 

IV. Iii. 86 (82, 7)

 A friend should bear a friend's infirmities, But Brutus makes mine greater than they are. _Bru. _ I do not, till you practise them on me]

The meaning is this; I do not look for your faults, I only see them, andmention them with vehemence, when you force them into my notice, _bypractising them on me. _ (see 1765, VII, 77, 6)

IV. Iii. 100 (53, 8)

 There is my dagger, And here my naked breast; within, a heart Dearer than Plutus' mine, richer than gold: If that thou be'st a Roman, take it forth]

[W: thou needst a Roman's, ] I am not satisfied with the change proposed, yet cannot deny, that the words, as they now stand, require someinterpretation. I think he means only, that he is so far from Avarice, when the cause of his country requires liberality, that if any manshould wish for his heart, he would not need enforce his desire anyotherwise, than by showing that he was a Roman. 

V. I. 5 (92, 5) They mean to warn as at Philippi here] To warn, seems tomean here the same as to alarm. Hanmer reads, _They mean to_ wage _us_. 

V. I. 43 (93, 6) While damned Casca, like a cur behind, /Struck Caesar onthe neck] Casca struck Caesar on the neck, coming _like_ a degenerate_cur behind him. _

V. I. 100 (96, 2)

 Even by the rule of that philosophy, By which I did blame Cato for the death Which he did give himself; (I know not how, But I do find it cowardly and vile, For fear of what might fall, so to prevent The time of life:) arming myself with patience]

Dr. Warburton thinks, that in this speech something is lost, but thereneeded only a parenthesis to clear it. The construction is this; I andetermined to act according to that philosophy which directed me toblame the suicide of Cato, arming myself with patience. 

V. Iv. 12 (102, 6) _Luc. _ Only I yield to die:/There is so much, that thenwilt kill me straight] Dr. Warburton has been much inclined to find_lacunae_, or passages broken by omission, throughout this play. I thinkhe has been always mistaken. The soldier here says, _Yield, or thoudiest_. Lucilius replies, I yield only on this condition, that I maydie; here is so much gold as thou seest in my hand, which I offer theeas a reward for speedy death. What now is there wanting?

(106) General Observation. Of this tragedy many particular passagesdeserve regard, and the contention and reconcilement of Brutus andCassius is universally celebrated; but I have never been stronglyagitated in perusing it, and think it somewhat cold and unaffecting, compared with some other of Shakespeare's plays; his adherence to thereal story, and to Roman manners, seems to have impeded the naturalvigour of his genius. 

ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA

I. I. 9 (110, 2) And is become the bellows, and the fan, /To cool a gypsy'slust] In this passage something seems to be wanting. The bellows and fanbeing commonly used for contrary purposes, were probably opposed by theauthor, who might perhaps have written, _--is become the bellows, and the fan_, To kindle and _to cool a gypsy's lust_. 

I. I. 10 (110, 3) gypsy's lust] Gypsy is here used both in the originalmeaning for an _Egyptian_, and in its accidental sense for a _badwoman_. 

1. I. 17 (110, 6) Then must thou needs find out new heaven] Thou must setthe boundary of my love at a greater distance than the present visibleuniverse affords. 

1. I. 18 (110, 7) The sum] Be brief, _sum_ thy business in a few words. 

I. I. 33 (111, 8) and the wide arch/Of the rang'd empire fall!] [Taken fromthe Roman custom of raising triumphal arches to perpetuate theirvictories. Extremely noble. WARBURTON. ] I am in doubt whetherShakespeare had any idea but of a fabrick standing on pillars. The latereditions have all printed the _raised_ empire, for the _ranged_ empire, as it was first given, (see 1765, VII, 107, 8)

I. I. 42 (112, 1)

 Antony Will be himself. _Ant. _ But stirr'd by Cleopatra]

_But_, in this passage, seems to have the old Saxon signification of_without, unless, except. Antony_, says the queen, _will recollect histhoughts_. Unless _kept_, he replies, _in commotion by Cleopatra_. (see1765, VII, 108, 1)

I. Ii. 5 (113, 2) change his horns with garlands] [W: charge] Sir ThomasHanmer reads, not improbably, _change_ for _horns_ his _garlands_. I amin doubt, whether to _change_ is not merely to _dress_, or _to dresswith changes of_ garlands. 

I. Ii. 23 (114, 3) I had rather heat my liver] To know why the lady is soaverse from _heating_ her _liver_, it must be remembered, that a heatedliver is supposed to make a pimpled face. 

I. Ii. 35 (114, 5) Then, belike, my children shall have no names] If I havealready had the best of my fortune, then I suppose _I shall never namechildren_, that is, I am never to be married. However, tell me thetruth, tell me, _how many boys and wenches_?

1. Ii. 38 (114, 6) If every of your wishes had a womb, and foretel everywish, a million] [W: fertil ev'ry] For _foretel_, in ancient editions, the latter copies have _foretold_. _Foretel_ favours the emendation, which is made with great acuteness; yet the original reading may, Ithink, stand. _If you had as many wombs as you will have wishes; and_ Ishould _foretel all those wishes, I should foretel a million ofchildren. _ It is an ellipsis very frequent in conversation; _I shouldshame you, and tell all_; that is, _and if I should_ tell all. _And_ isfor _and if_, which was anciently, and is still provincially, used for_if_. 

I. Ii. 105 (117, 8) extended Asia] To _extend_, is a term used for to_seize_; I know not whether that be not the sense here. 

I. Ii. 113 (118, 9) Oh, when we bring forth weeds, /When our quick winds liestill] The sense is, that man, not agitated by censure, like soil notventilated by _quick winds_, produces more evil than good. 

I. Ii. 128 (118, 1)

 the present pleasure, By revolution lowring, does become The opposite of itself]

[The allusion is to the sun's diurnal course; which rising in the_east_, and _by revolution lowering_, or setting in the _west_, becomes_the opposite of itself_. WARB. ] This is an obscure passage. Theexplanation which Dr. Warburton has offered is such, that I can addnothing to it; yet perhaps Shakespeare, who was less learned than hiscommentator, meant only, that our pleasures, as they are _revolved_ inthe mind, turn to pain. 

I. Ii. 146 (119, 3) upon far poorer moment] For less reason; upon meanermotives. 

I. Ii. 169 (120, 4) It shews to man the tailors of the earth; comfortingtherein] I have printed this after the original, which, though harsh andobscure, I know not how to amend. Sir Tho. Hanmer reads, They shew _toman the tailors of the earth comforting_ him therein. I think thepassage, with somewhat less alteration, for alteration is alwaysdangerous, may stand thus; _It shews to_ men _the tailors of the earth, comforting_ them, &c. 

I. Ii. 187 (121, 6) more urgent touches] Things that touch me moresensibly, more pressing motives. 

I. Ii. 190 (121, 7) Petition us at home] Wish us at home; call for us toreside at home. 

I. Ii. 201 (121, 9)

 Say, our pleasure To such whose places under us, requires Our quick remove from hence]

This is hardly sense. I believe we should read, Their _quick remove from hence_. 

Tell our design of going away to those, who being by their placesobliged to attend us, must remove in haste. 

I. Iii. 3 (122, 1) I did not send you] You must go as if you came withoutmy order or knowledge. 

I. Iii. 37 (123, 2) a race of heaven] [i. E. Had a smack or flavour ofheaven. WARB. ] This word is well explained by Dr. Warburton; the _race_of wine is the taste of the woil. Sir T. Hanmer, not understanding theword, reads, _ray_. 

I. Iii. 44 (124, 3) Remains in use] The poet seems to allude to the legaldistinction between the _use_ and _absolute possession_. 

I. Iii. 54 (124, 4) should safe my going] [T: salve] Mr. Upton reads, Ithink rightly, --_safe_ my going. 

I. Iii. 62 (125, 5)

 O most false love! Where be the sacred vials thou shouldst fill With sorrowful water?]

Alluding to the lachrymatory vials, or bottles of tears, which theRomans sometimes put into the urn of a friend. 

I. Iii. 77 (125, 6) the tears/Belong to Egypt] To me, the queen of Egypt. 

I. Iii. 90 (126, 7) Oh, ny oblivion is a very Antony, /And I am allforgotten] [The plain meaning is, _My forgetfulness makes me forgetmyself_. WARBURTON. ] [Hanmer explained "all forgotten" as "apt to forgeteverything"] I cannot understand the learned critic's explanation. Itappears to me, that she should rather have said, _O my_ remembrance _is a very_ Antony, _And I am all forgotten. _

It was her memory, not her oblivion, that, like Antony, vas forgettingand deserting her. I think a slight change will restore the passage. Thequeen, having something to say, which she is not able, or would not seemable to recollect, cries out, _O my oblivion_!--'Tis _a very Antony_. 

The thought of which I was in quest is a very Antony, is treacherous andfugitive, and has irrevocably left me, _And I am all forgotten. _

If this reading stand, I think the explanation of Hanmer must bereceived, (see 1765, VII, 122, 6)

I. Iv. 3 (127, 9) One great competitor] Perhaps, _Our_ great competitor. 

I. Iv. 12 (128, 1) as the spots of heaven, /More fiery by night's blackness]If by spots are meant stars, as night has no other fiery spots, thecomparison is forced and harsh, stars having been always supposed tobeautify the night; nor do I comprehend what there is in thecounter-part of this simile, which answers to night's blackness. Hanmerreads, --_spots_ on ermine Or fires, _by night's blackness_. 

I. Iv. 14 (128, 2) purchas'd] Procured by his own fault or endeavour. 

I. Iv. 21 (128, 3) say, this becomes him, (As his composure must be rare, indeed, Whom these things cannot blemish] This seems inconsequent. Iread

 _And his composure_, &c. _Grant that this becomes him_, and _if it can become him, he must have in him something very uncommon_; yet, _&c. _

I. Iv. 25 (128, 4) So great weight in his lightness] The word _light_ itone of Shakespeare's favourite play-things. The sense is, His triflinglevity throws so much burden upon us. 

I. Iv. 25 (129, 5)

 If he fill'd His vacancy with his voluptuousness, Full surfeits, and the dryness of his bones, Call on him for't]

_Call on him_, is, _visit him_. Says Caesar, _If Antony followed hisdebaucheries at a time of leisure, I should leave him to be punished bytheir natural consequences, by_ surfeits _and_ dry bones. 

I. Iv. 31 (129, 6) boys; who being mature in knowledge] For this Hanmer, who thought the _maturity_ of a _boy_ an inconsistent idea, has put, --_who_, immature _in knowledge_, but the words _experience_ and _judgment_ require that we read _mature_;though Dr. Warburton has received the emendation. By _boys mature inknowledge_, are meant, _boys old enough to know their duty_. 

I. Iv. 38 (129, 7) he is belov'd of these/That only have fear'd Caesar]Those whom not _love_ but _fear_ made adherents to Caesar, now shewtheir affection for Pompey. 

I. Iv. 49 (130, 2) which they ear] To _ear_, is to _plow_; a commonmetaphor. 

I. Iv. 52 (130, 3) Lack blood to think on't] Turn pale at the thought ofit. 

I. V. 4 (132, 5) mandragora] A plant of which the infusion was supposed toprocure sleep. Shakespeare mentions it in _Othello_:

 _Not poppy, nor_ mandragora, _Can ever med'cine thee to that sweet sleep_. 

I. V. 38 (133, 8) that great medicine hath/With his tinct gilded thee]Alluding to the philosopher's stone, which, by its touch, converts basemetal into gold. The alchemists call the matter, whatever it be, bywhich they perform transmutation, a _medicine_. 

I. V. 48 (134, 9) arm-gaunt steed] [i. E. His steed worn lean and thin bymuch service in war. So Fairfax, _His_ stall-worn _steed the championstout bestrode_. WARB. ] On this note Mr. Edwards has been very lavish ofhis pleasantry, and indeed has justly censured the misquotation of_stall-worn_, for _stall-worth_, which means _strong_, but makes noattempt to explain the word in the play. Mr. Seyward, in his preface toBeaumont, has very elaborately endeavoured to prove, that an _arm-gaunt_steed is a steed with _lean shoulders_. _Arm_ is the Teutonick word for_want_, or _poverty_. _Arm-gaunt_ may be therefore an old word, signifying, _lean_ for _want_, ill fed. Edwards's observation, that aworn-out horse is not proper for Atlas to mount in battle, isimpertinent; the horse here mentioned seems to be a post horse, ratherthan a war horse. Yet as _arm-gaunt_ seems not intended to imply anydefect, it perhaps means, a horse so slender that a man might clasp him, and therefore formed for expedition. Hanmer reads, --_arm-girt steed_. 

I. V. 50 (134, 1) Was beastly dumb by him] Mr. Theobald reads _dumb'd_, putto silence. _Alexas means_, (says he) _the horse made such a neighing, that if he had spoke he could not have been heard_. 

I. V. 76 (136, 3) Get me ink and paper: he shall have every day/ A severalgreeting, or I'll unpeople Aegypt] By sending out messengers. 

II. I (136, 4) _Enter Pompey_, _Menecrates_, _and Menas_] The persons areso named in the first edition; but I know not why Menecrates appears;Menas can do all without him. 

II. I. 4 (136, 5) While we are suitors to their throne, decays/The thing wesue for] [W: delays] It is not always prudent to be too hasty inexclamation; the reading which Dr. Warburton rejects as _nonsense_, isin my opinion right; if _delay_ be what they sue for, they have it, andthe consolation offered becomes superfluous. The meaning is, _While weare praying_, _the thing for which we pray_ is losing its value. 

II. I. 38 (138, 8) The ne'er-lust-wearied Antony] [Theobald emended "nearlust-wearied" to "ne'er-lust-wearied"] Could it be imagined, after thisswelling exultation, that the first edition stands literally thus, _The_ neere _lust wearied Antony_. 

II. I. 45 (139, 9) square] That is, quarrel. 

II. I. 51 (139, 1) Our lives upon] This play is not divided into acts bythe authour or first editors, and therefore the present division may bealtered at pleasure. I think the first act may be commodiously continuedto this place, and the second act opened with the interview of the chiefpersons, and a change of the state of action. Yet it must be confessed, that it is of small importance, where these unconnected and desultoryscenes are interrupted. 

II. Ii. 7 (140, 2) Were I the wearer of Antonius' beard, /I would not shav'tto-day] I believe he means, _I would meet him undressed_, _without shewof respect_. 

II. Ii. 25 (141, 3) Nor curstness grow to the matter] Let not _ill-humour_be added to the real _subject_ of our difference. 

II. Ii. 28 (141, 4) _Caes_. Sit. /_Ant_. Sit, sir!] [Antony appears to bejealous of a circumstance which seemed to indicate a consciousness ofsuperiority in his too successful partner in power; and accordinglyresents the invitation of Caesar to be seated: Caesar answers, _Naythen_--i. E. _if you are so ready to resent what I meant an act ofcivility, there can be no reason to suppose you have temper enough forthe business on which at present we are met_. STEEVENS. ] The followingcircumstance may serve to strengthen Mr. Steevens's opinion: When thefictitious Sebastian made his appearance in Europe, he came to aconference with the Conde de Lemos; to whom, after the firat exchange ofcivilities, he said, _Conde de Lemos, be covered_. And being asked bythat nobleman, by what pretences he laid claim to the superiorityexpressed by such permission, he replied, I do it by right of my birth;I am Sebastian. (1773)

II. Ii. 43 (142, 5) their contestation/Was theam for you, you were the wordof war] [W: theam'd] I am neither satisfied with the reading nor theemendation; _theam'd_ is, I think, a word unauthorised, and very harsh. Perhaps we may read, --_their contestation_

Had _theme_ from _you_, _you were the word o' th' war_. _The disputederived its subject from you_. It may be corrected by meretransposition, --_their contestation_

You were theme for, _you were the word_. 

II. Ii. 51 (143, 8) Having alike your cause?] The meaning seems to be, _having the same cause as you to be offended with me_. But why, becausehe was offended with Antony, should he make war upon Caesar? May it notbe read thus, --_Did he not rather Discredit my authority with yours, And make the wars alike against my stomach_, Hating _alike_ our _cause_?

II. Ii. 53 (143, 9) As matter whole you have not to make it with] Theoriginal copy reads, _As matter whole you_ have _to make it with_. 

Without doubt erroneously; I therefore only observe it, that the readermay more readily admit the liberties which the editors of this authour'sworks have necessarily taken. 

II. Ii. 61 (144, 1) fronted] i. E. _opposed_. 

II. Ii. 85 (145, 4) The honour's sacred which he talks on now, /Supposingthat I lack'd it] [_Sacred_, for unbroken, unviolated. WARB. ] Dr. Warburton seems to understand this passage thus; _The honour which he_talks _of me as_ lacking, _is_ unviolated, _I never lacked it_. This mayperhaps be the true meaning, but before I read the note, I understood itthus: Lepidus interrupts Caesar, on the supposition that what he isabout to say will be too harsh to be endured by Antony; to which Antonyreplies, _No, Lepidus, let him speak, the security of_ honour on whichhe now speaks, _on which this conference is held now_, is sacred, _even_supposing that I lacked _honour_ before. 

II. Ii. 112 (146, 5) your considerate stone] This line is passed by all theeditors, as if they understood it, and believed it universally, intelligible. I cannot find in it any very obvious, and hardly anypossible meaning. I would therefore read, _Go to then_, you _considerate_ ones. 

You, who dislike my frankness and temerity of speech, and are so_considerate_ and discreet, _go to_, do your on business. 

II. Ii. 113 (146, 6) I do not much dislike the matter, but/The manner ofhis speech] I do not, says Caesar, think the man wrong, but too free ofhim interposition; _for't cannot be, we shall remain in friendship: yetif it were possible, I would endeavour it_. 

II. Ii. 123 (147, 7) your reproof/Were well deserv'd] In the old edition, --_your_ proof _Were well deserv'd_--

Which Mr. Theobald, with his usual triumph, changes to _approof_, whichhe explains, _allowance_. Dr. Warburton inserted _reproof_ very properlyinto Hanmer's edition, but forgot it in his own. 

II. Ii. 159 (148, 8) Lest my remembrance suffer ill report] Lest I bethought too willing to forget benefits, I must barely return him thanks, and then I will defy him. 

II. Ii. 210 (150, 1) And what they undid, did] It might be read lessharshly, _And what they did_, undid. 

II. Ii. 212 (150, 2) tended her i' the eyes] Perhaps _tended her_ by th'_eyes_, discovered her will by her eyes. 

II. Iii. 21 (153, 6) thy angel/Becomes a Fear] Mr. Uptan reads, _Becomes_ afear'd, --

The common reading is more poetical. 

II. Iii. 37 (154, 7) his quails ever/Beat mine] The ancients used to matchquails as we match cocks. 

II. Iii. 38 (154, 8) inhoop'd, at odds] Thus the old copy. _Inhoop'd_ is_inclosed, confined_, that they may fight. The modern editions read, _Beat mine_, in whoop'd-_at odds_. --

II. V. 1 (155, 9) musick, moody food] [The _mood_ is the _mind_, or _mentaldisposition_. Van Haaren's panegyrick on the English begins, _Groot-moedig Volk, great-minded nation_. ] Perhaps here is a poor jestintended between _mood_ the _mind_ and _moods_ of musick. 

II. V. 41 (l57, 4) Not like a formal man] [_Formal_, for ordinary. WARB. ]Rather decent, regular. 

II. V. 103 (161, 8) Thou art not what thou'rt sure of!] For this, which isnot easily understood, Sir Thomas Hanmer has given, _That_ say'st but _what thou'rt sure of!_

I am not satisfied with the change, which, though it affords sense, exhibits little spirit. I fancy the line consists only of abrupt starts. 

 _Oh that his fault should make a knave of thee_, That art--not what?--Thou'rt sure on't. --Get thee hence. 

_That his fault should make a knave of thee that art_--but what _shall Isay thou art not_? Thou art then sure of _this marriage. _--Get theehence. 

Dr. Warburton has received Sir T. Hanmer's emendation. 

II. V. 115 (161, 9) Let him for ever go] She is now talking in brokensentences, not of the messenger, but Antony. 

II. Vi. 24 (163, 2) Thou canst not fear us] Thou canst not affright us withthy numerous navy. 

II. Vi. 28 (163, 3) But since the cuckow builds not for himself] Since, like the cuckow, that seizes the nests of other birds, you have invadeda house which you could not build, keep it while you can. 

II. Vii. 1 (167, 6) some o' their plants] _Plants_, besides its commonmeaning, is here used for the _foot_, from the Latin. 

II. Vii. 14 (167, 9) a partizan] A pike. 

II. Vii. 16 (167, 1) To be call'd into a huge sphere, and not to be seen tomove in't, are the holes where eyes should be, which pitifully disasterthe cheeks] This speech seems to be mutilated; to supply thedeficiencies is impossible, but perhaps the sense was originallyapproaching to this. 

_To be called into a huge sphere, and not to be seen to move in it_, isa very ignominious state; great offices _are the holes where eyes shouldbe, which_, if eyes be wanting, _pitifully disaster the cheeks_. 

II. Vii. 88 (170, 2) thy pall'd fortunes] _Palled_, is vapid, past its timeof excellence; _palled_ wine, is wine that has lost its originalspriteliness. 

II. Vii. 102 (171, 3) Strike the vessels] Try whether the casks sound asempty. 

II. Vii. 116 (171, 4) The holding every man shall bear] Every man shallaccompany the chorus by drumming on his sides, in token of concurrenceand applause. [Theobald had emended "beat" to "bear"] (1773)

III. I. 1 (173, 6) Now, darting Parthia, art thou struck] _Struck_ alludesto darting. Thou whose darts have so often struck others, art struck nowthyself. (1773)

III. Ii. 12 (175, 8) Arabian bird!] The phoenix. 

III. Ii. 16 (176, 9)

 Ho! hearts, tongues, figure, scribes, bards, poets, cannot Think, speak, cast, write, sing, number, ho!]

Not only the tautology of _bards_ and _poets_, but the want of acorrespondent action for the _poet_, whose business in the next line isonly to _number_, makes me suspect some fault in this passage, which Iknow not how to mend. 

III. Ii. 26 (176, 1) as my furthest bond] As I will venture the greatestpledge of security, on the trial of thy conduct. 

III. Ii. 40 (177, 1) The elements be kind to thee, and make/Thy spirits allof comfort!] This is obscure. It seems to mean, _May the different_elements _of the body, or principles of life, maintain such proportionand harmony as may keep you cheerful_. 

III. Iv. 26 (182, 7) I'll raise the preparation of a war/Shall stain yourbrother] [T: strain] I do not see but _stain_ may be allowed to remainunaltered, meaning no more than _shame_ or _disgrace_. 

III. Iv. 30 (182, 8) Wars 'twixt you 'twain would be/As if the world shouldcleave] The sense is, that war between Caesar and Antony would engagethe world between them, and that the slaughter would be great in soextensive a commotion. 

III. V. 8 (183, 9) rivality] Equal rank. 

III. V. 11 (183, 1) Upon his own appeal] To _appeal_, in Shakespeare, is to_accuse_; Caesar seized Lepidus without any other proof than Caesar'saccusation. 

III. V. 21 (184, 3) More, Domitius] I have something _more_ to tell you, which I might have told at first, and delayed my news. Antony requiresyour presence. 

III. Vi. 9 (184, 4) made her/Of Lower Syria, Cyprus, Lydia. /Absolute queen]For _Lydia_, Mr. Upton, from Plutarch, has restored _Lybia_. 

III. Vi. 68-75 (187, 6) Mr. Upton remarks, that there are some errours inthis enumeration of the auxiliary kings; but it is probable that theauthour did not much wish to be accurate. 

III. Vi. 95 (188, 7) And gives his potent regiment to a trull] _Regiment_, is _government, authority_; he puts his _power_ and his empire into thehands of a false woman. 

It may be observed, that _trull_ was not, in our author's time, a termof mere infamy, but a word of slight contempt, as _wench_ is now. 

III. Vii. 3 (188, 8) forespoke my being] To _forespeak_, is to_contradict_, to _speak against_, as _forbid_ is to order negatively. 

III. Vii. 68 (191, 1)

 By Hercules, I think, I am i' the right. Can. Soldier, thou art: but his whole action grows Not in the power on't]

That is, his whole conduct becomes, ungoverned by the right, or byreason. 

III. Vii. 77 (191, 2) distractions] Detachments; separate bodies. 

III. X. 6 (193, 4) The greater cantle] [A piece or lump. POPE. ] _Cantle_ israther a _corner_. Caesar in this play mentions the _three-nook'dworld_. Of this triangular world every triumvir had a corner. (see 1765, VII, 185, 6)

III. X. 9 (193, 5) token'd pestilence] Spotted. 

III. X. 10 (193, 6) Yon' ribauld nag of Aegypt] The word is in the oldedition _ribaudred_, which I do not understand, but mention it, in hopesothers may raise some happy conjecture. [Tyrwhitt: hag] The brieze, oroestrum, the fly that stings cattle, proves that _nag_ is the rightword. (1773)

III. X. 11 (193, 7) Whom leprosy o'ertake!] _Leprosy_, an epidemicaldistemper of the Aegyptians; to which Horace probably alludes in thecontroverted line. 

 _Contaminato cum grege turpium Morbo virorum. _

III. X. 36 (195, 1) The wounded chance of Antony] I know not whether theauthor, who loves to draw his images from the sports of the field, mightnot have written, _The wounded_ chase _of Antony_, --

The allusion is to a deer wounded and chased, whom all other deer avoid. _I will_, says Enobarbus, _follow Antony_, though _chased_ and_wounded_. 

The common reading, however, may very well stand. 

III. Xi. 3 (195, 2) so lated in the world] Alluding to a benightedtraveller. 

III. Xi. 23 (196, 3) I have lost command] I am not master of my ownemotions. 

III. Xi. 35 (196, 4) He at Philippi kept/His sword e'en like a dancer] Inthe Moriaco, and perhaps anciently in the Pyrrhick dance, the dancersheld swords in their hands with the points upward. 

III. Xi. 39 (196, 6) he alone/Dealt on lieutenantry] I know not whether themeaning is, that Caesar acted only as lieutenant at Philippi, or that hemade his attempts only on lieutenants, and left the generals to Antony. 

III. Xi. 47 (197, 7) death will seize her; but/Your comfort] _But_ hashere, as once before in this play, the force of _except_, or _unless_. 

III. Ii. 52 (197, 8) How I convey my shame] How, by looking another way, Iwithdraw my ignominy from your sight. 

III. Ii. 57 (197, 9) ty'd by the strings] That is by the _heart string_. 

III. Xii. 18 (199, 1) The circle of the Ptolemies] The diadem; the ensignof royalty. 

III. Xii. 34 (199, 2) how Antony becomes his flaw] That is, how Antonyconforms himself to this breach of his fortune. 

III. Xiii. 1 (200, 3) Think, and die] [Hanmer: Drink] This reading, offeredby sir T. Hanmer, is received by Dr. Warburton and Mr. Upton, but I havenot advanced it into the page, not being convinced that it is necessary. _Think, and die_; that is, _Reflect on your folly, and leave the world_, is a natural answer. 

III. Xiii. 9 (201, 4) he being/The meered question] The _meered_ questionis a term I do not understand. I know not what to offer, except, _The_ mooted _question_. --

That is, the _disputed_ point, the subject of debate. _Mere_ is indeed a_boundary_, and the _meered question_, if it can mean any thing, may, with some violence of language, mean, the _disputed boundary_. 

III. Xiii. 25 (202, 5)

 I dare him therefore To lay his gay comparisons apart And answer me declin'd]

I require of Caesar not to depend on that superiority which the_comparison_ of our different fortunes may exhibit to him, but to answerme man to man, in this decline of my age or power. 

III. Xiii. 42 (202, 6) The loyalty, well held to fools, does make/Our faithmeer folly] [T: Though loyalty, well held] I have preserved the oldreading: Enobarbus is deliberating upon desertion, and finding it ismore prudent to forsake a fool, and more reputable to be faithful tohim, makes no positive conclusion. Sir T. Hanmer follows Theobald; Dr. Warburton retains the old reading. 

III. Xiii. 77 (204, 9) Tell him, from his all-obeying breath I hear/Thedoom of Aegypt] _Doom_ is declared rather by an _all-commanding_, thanan _all-obeying breath_. I suppose we ought to read, --_all_-obeyed breath. 

III. Xiii. 81 (205, 1) Give me grace] Grant me the favour. 

III. Xiii. 109 (206, 3) By one that looks on feeders?] One that waits atthe table while others are eating. 

III. Xiii. 128 (207, 4) The horned herd] It is not without pity andindignation that the reader of this great poet meets so often with thislow jest, which is too much a favourite to be left out of either mirthor fury. 

III. Xiii. 151 (208, 5) to quit me] To repay me this insult; to _requite_me. 

III. Xiii. 180 (209, 9) Were nice and lucky] [_Nice_, for delicate, courtly, flowing in peace. WARBURTON. ] _Nice_ rather seems to be, _justfit for my purpose, agreeable to my wish_. So we vulgarly say of anything that is done better than was expected, it is _nice_. 

IV. I. 5 (210, 1) I have many other ways to die] [Upton: He hath. . . /Ilaugh] I think this emendation deserves to be received. It had, beforeMr. Upton's book appeared, been made by sir T. Hanmer. 

IV. I. 9 (211, 2) Make boot of] Take advantage of. 

IV. Ii. 8 (212, 3) _take all_] Let the survivor take all. No composition, victory or death. 

IV. Ii. 14 (212, 4) one of those odd tricks] I know not what obscurity theeditors find in this passage. _Trick_ is here used in the sense in whichit is uttered every day by every mouth, elegant and vulgar: yet sir T. Hanmer changes it to _freaks_, and Dr. Warburton, in his rage ofGallicism, to _traits_. 

IV. Ii. 26 (213, 5) Haply, you shall not see me more; or if, /A mangledshadow] _Or if_ you see me more, you will see me _a mangled shadow_, only the external form of what I was. 

IV. Ii. 35 (213, 6) onion-ey'd] I have my eyes as full of tears as if theyhad been fretted by onions. 

IV. Iv. 3 (215, 8) Come, good fellow, put thine iron on] I think it shouldbe rather, --mine _iron_--

IV. Iv. 5 (215, 9) Nay, I'll help too] These three little speeches, whichin the other editions are only one, and given to Cleopatra, were happilydisentangled by sir T. Hanmer. 

IV. Iv. 10 (215, 1) Briefly, sir] That is, _quickly_, sir. 

IV. V. 17 (218, 3) Dispatch. Enobarbus!] Thus [_Dispatch, my Eros_] themodern editors. The old edition reads, --_Dispatch Enobarbus_. 

Perhaps, it should be, --_Dispatch! To Enobarbus!_ (see 1765, VII, 208, 3)

IV. Vi. 12 (219, 6) persuade] The old copy has _dissuade_, perhaps rightly. 

IV. Vi. 34 (219, 7) This blows my heart] All the latter editions have, --_This_ bows _my heart_;

I have given the original word again the place from which I think itunjustly excluded. _This generosity_, (says Enobarbus) swells _myheart_, so that it will quickly break, _if thought break it not, aswifter mean_. 

IV. Vii. 2 (220, 8) and our oppression] Sir T. Hanmer has received_opposition_. Perhaps rightly. 

IV. Viii. 1 (221, 9) run one before, /And let the queen know of our guests][W: gests] This passage needs neither correction nor explanation. Antonyafter his success intends to bring his officers to sup with Cleopatra, and orders notice to be given her of their _guests_. 

IV. Viii. 12 (222, 1) To this great fairy] Mr. Upton has well observed, that _fairy_; which Dr. Warburton and sir T. Hanmer explain by_Inchantress_, comprises the idea of power and beauty. 

IV. Viii. 22 (222, 2) get goal for goal of youth] At all plays of barriers, the boundary is called a _goal_; to _win a goal_, is to be superiour ina contest of activity. 

IV. Viii. 31 (223, 4) Bear our hack'd targets like the men that owe them]i. E. Hack'd as much as the men are to whom they belong. WARB. ] Why notrather, _Bear our hack'd targets_ with spirit and exaltation, such asbecomes the brave warriors _that own them_?

IV. Ix. 15 (224, 5)

 Throw my heart Against the flint and hardness of my fault; Which, being dried with grief, will break to powder, And finish all foul thoughts]

The pathetick of Shakespeare too often ends in the ridiculous. It ispainful to find the gloomy dignity of this noble scene destroyed by theintrusion of a conceit so far-fetched and unaffecting. 

IV. Xii. 13 (226, 1) Triple turn'd whore!] She was first for Antony, thenwas supposed by him to have _turned_ to Caesar, when he found hismessenger kissing her hand, then she _turned_ again to Antony, and nowhas _turned_ to Caesar. Shall I mention what has dropped into myimagination, that our author might perhaps have written_triple-tongued_? _Double-tongued_ is a common term of reproach, whichrage might improve to _triple-tongued_. But the present reading maystand. 

IV. Xii. 21 (227, 2) That pannell'd me at heels] All the editions read, _That_ pannell'd _me at heels_, --

Sir T. Hanmer substituted _spaniel'd_ by an emendation, with which itwas reasonable to expect that even rival commentators would besatisfied; yet Dr. Warburton proposes _pantler'd_, in a note, of whichhe is not injur'd by the suppression; and Mr. Upton having in his firstedition proposed plausibly enough, _That_ paged _me at heels_, --

in the second edition retracts his alteration, and maintains _pannell'd_to be the right reading, being a metaphor taken, he says, from a_pannel_ of wainscot. 

IV. Xii. 25 (227, 3) this grave charm] I know not by what authority, norfor what reason, _this_ grave _charm_, which the first, the onlyoriginal copy exhibits, has been through all the modern editors changedto _this_ gay _charm_. By _this_ grave _charm_, is meant, _this sublime, this majestic beauty_. 

IV. Xii. 29 (227, 4) to the very heart of loss] To the utmost losspossible. 

IV. Xii. 45 (228, 7) Let me lodge, Lichas] Sir T. Hanmer reads thus, --thy _rage_ Led thee _lodge Lichas_--and-- _Subdue_ thy _worthiest self_. --

This reading, harsh as it is, Dr. Warburton has received, after havingrejected many better. The meaning is, Let me do something in my rage, becoming the successor of Hercules, IV. Xiv. 19 (230, 2) Pack'd cards with Caesar, and false play'd myglory/Unto an enemy's triumph] [Warburton had explained and praisedShakespeare's "metaphor"] This explanation is very just, the thought didnot deserve so good an annotation. 

IV. Xiv. 39 (231, 3) The battery from my heart] I would read, This _battery from my heart_. --

IV. Xiv. 49 (232, 4) Seal then, and all is done] I believe the reading is, --seel _then, and all is done_--

To _seel hawks_, is to close their eyes. The meaning will be, --_since the torch is out, Lie down, and stray no further. How all labour Marrs what it does_. --Seel _then, and all is done_. 

Close thine eyes _for ever, and be quiet_. 

IV. Xiv. 73 (233, 5) pleach'd arms] Arms folded in each other. 

IV. Xiv. 77 (233, 6) His baseness that ensued?] The poor conquered wretchthat followed. 

IV. Xiv. 86 (233, 7) the worship of the whole world] The _worship_, is the_dignity_, the _authority_. 

IV. Xv. 9 (237, 9)

 O sun, Burn the great sphere thou mov'st in!--darkling stand The varying shore o' the world]

She desires the sun, to _burn_ his own _orb_, the vehicle of light, andthen the earth will be dark. 

IV. Xv. 19-23 (237, 1) I here importune death] [Theobald had regularizedthe versification and had added two words] Mr. Theobald's emendation isreceived by the succeeding editors; but it seems not necessary that adialogue so distressful should be nicely regular. I have thereforepreserved the original reading in the text, and the emendation below. 

IV. Xv. 28 (238, 2) still conclusion] Sedate determination; silent coolnessof resolution. 

IV. Xv. 32 (236, 3) Here's sport, indeed!] I suppose the meaning of thesestrange words is, _here's_ trifling, _you_ do not work _in earnest_. 

IV. Xv. 39 (239, 4) Quicken with kissing] That is, _Revive by my kiss_. 

IV. Xv. 44 (239, 6) That the false huswife Fortune break her wheel] Thisdespicable line has occurred before. 

IV. Xv. 65 (240, 8) The soldier's pole] He at whom the soldiers pointed, asat a pageant held high for observation. 

IV. Xv. 72 (240, 9)

 _Char_. Peace, peace, Iras. _Cleo_. No more--but e'en a woman]

[W: peace, Isis] Of this note it may be truly said, that it at leastdeserves to be right, nor can he, that shall question the justness ofthe emendation, refuse his esteem to the ingenuity and learning withwhich it is proposed. 

Hanmer had proposed another emendation, not injudiciously. He readsthus, Iras. _Royal Aegypt! empress!_ Cleo. _Peace, peace, Iras. No more but a mere woman_, &c. 

That is, _no more an empress, but a mere woman_. 

It is somewhat unfortunate that the words, _mere woman_, which so muchstrengthen the opposition to either _empress_ or _Isis_, are not in theoriginal edition, which stands thus, _No more but_ in a _woman_. 

_Mere woman_ was probably the arbitrary reading of Rowe. I suppose, however, that we muy justly change the ancient copy thus, _No more, but_ e'en a _woman_. 

which will enough accommodate either of the editors. 

I am inclined to think that she speaks abruptly, not answering herwoman, but discoursing with her own thoughts, _No more--but_ e'en a _woman_. 

_I have_ no more _of my wonted greatness_, but am even a woman, _on thelevel with other women; were I what I once was_. 

 --It were for me To throw my scepter, _&c_. 

If this simple explanation be admitted, how much labour has been thrownaway. _Peace, peace, Iras_, is said by Charmian, when she sees the queenrecovering, and thinks speech troublesome. 

V. I. 15 (244, 4) The round world/Should have shook lions into civilstreets] I think here is a line lost, after which it is in vain to go inquest. The sense seems to have been this: _The round world should haveshook_, and this great alteration of the system of things should send_lions into streets, and citizens into dens_. There is sense still, butit is harsh and violent. 

V. I. 27 (244, 5) but it is tidings/To wash the eyes of kings!] That is, May _the Gods rebuke me_, if this be not _tidings to make kings weep_. 

_But_, again, for _if not_. 

V. I. 46 (245, 7) that our stars, /Unreconciliable, should divide/Ourequalness to this] That is, _should have made us_, in our equality offortune, disagree _to_ a pitch like this, that one of us must die. 

V. I. 52 (246, 8) A poor Aegyptian yet; the queen my mistress] If thispunctuation be right, the man means to say, that he is _yet anAegyptian_, that is, _yet a servant of the queen of Aegypt_, though soonto become, a subject of Rome. 

V. I. 65 (246, 9) her life in Rome/Would be eternal in our triumph] Hanmerreads judiciously enough, but without necessity, _Would be_ eternalling _our triumph_. 

The sense is, _If she dies here, she will be forgotten, but if I sendher_ in triumph at Rome, _her memory and my glory_ will be eternal. 

V. Ii. 3 (247, 1) fortune's knave] The _servant_ of fortune. 

V. Ii. 4 (247, 2)

 it is great To do that thing, that ends all other deeds; Which shackles accidents, and bolts up change; Which sleeps, and never palates more the dung, The beggar's nurse, and Caesar's]

[Warburton added a whole line and emended "dung" to "dugg"] I cannotperceive the loss of a line, or the need of an emendation. Thecommentator seems to have entangled his own ideas; his supposition that_suicide_ is called _the beggar's nurse and Caesar's_, and hisconcession that the position is _intelligible_, show, I think, a mindnot intent upon the business before it. The difficulty of the passage, if any difficulty there be, arises only from this, that the act ofsuicide, and the state which is the effect of suicide are confounded. Voluntary death, says she, is an act _which bolts up change_; itproduces a state, _Which sleeps, and never palates more the dung, The beggar's nurse, and Caesar's_. 

Which has no longer need of the gross and terrene sustenance, in the useof which Caesar and the beggar are on a level. 

The speech is abrupt, but perturbation in such a state is surelynatural. 

V. Ii. 29 (249, 4) I am his fortune's vassal, and I send him/The greatnesshe has got] I allow him to be my conqueror; I own his superiority withcomplete submission. 

V. Ii. 34 (249, 5) You see how easily she may be surpriz'd] This line inthe first edition is given not to Charuian, but to Proculeius; and tohim it certainly belongs, though perhaps misplaced. I would put it atthe end of his foregoing speech, _Where he for grace is kneel'd to. _ [Aside to Gallus. ] _You see, how easily she may be surpriz'd. _

Then while Cleopatra makes a formal answer, Gallus, upon the hint given, seizes her, and Proculeius, interrupting the civility of his answer, _--your plight is pity'd Of him that caus'd it. _

Cries out, _Guard her till, Caesar come. _

V. Ii. 40 (250, 6) who are in this/Reliev'd, but not betray'd] [W:Bereav'd, but] I do not think the emendation necessary, since the senseis not made better by it, and the abruptness in Cleopatra's answer ismore forcible in the old reading. 

V. Ii. 42 (250, 7) rids our dogs of languish] For _languish_, I think wemay read, _anguish_. 

V. Ii. 48 (251, 8) Worth many babes and beggars] Why, death, wilt thou notrather seize a queen, than employ thy force upon _babes_ and _beggars_. (see 1765, VII, 238, 9)

V. Ii. 50 (251, 9) If idle talk will once be necessary] [This nonsenseshould be reformed thus, _If idle_ TIME _whill once be necessary. _

i. E. If _repose_ be necessary to cherish life, I will not sleep. WARBURTON. ] I do not see that the nonsense is made sense by the change. Sir T. Hanmer reads, _If idle talk will once be_ accessary;

Neither is this better. I know not what to offer better than an easyexplanation. That is, _I will not eat_, and _if it will be necessary nowfor once_ to waste a moment in _idle talk_ of my purpose, _I will notsleep neither_. In common conversation we often use _will be_, with aslittle relation to futurity. As, Now I am going, it _will be_ fit for meto dine first. 

V. Ii. 98 (254, 2)

 yet to imagine An Antony, were Nature's piece 'gainst Fancy, Condemning shadows quite]

[W: Nature's prize] In this passage I cannot discover any temptation tocritical experiments. The word _piece_, is a term appropriated to worksof art. Here Nature and Fancy produce each their _piece_, and the_piece_ done by Nature had the preference. Antony was in reality _pastthe size of dreaming_; he was more by _Nature_ than _Fancy_ couldpresent in sleep. 

V. Ii. 121 (255, 3) I cannot project mine own cause so well] [W: procter]Sir T. Hanmer reads, _I cannot_ parget _my own cause---_

meaning, I cannot _whitewash, varnish_, or _gloss_ my cause. I believethe present reading to be right. To _project a cause_ is to _represent_a cause; to _project_ it _well_, is to _plan_ or _contrive_ a scheme ofdefense. 

V. Ii. 139 (256, 4) "tis exactly valued, /Not petty things admitted] [T:omitted] Notwithstanding the wrath of Mr. Theobald, I have restored theold reading. She is angry afterwards, that she is accused of havingreserved more than petty things. Dr. Warburton and sir T. Hanmer followTheobald. 

V. Ii. 146 (257, 5) seel my lips] Sew up my mouth. 

V. Ii. 163 (258, 7) Parcel the sum of my disgraces by] _To parcel herdisgraces_, might be expressed in vulgar language, _to bundle up hercalamaties_. (see 1765, VII, 244, 8)

V. Ii. 176 (259, 8)

 _Cleo. _ Be't known, that we, the greatest, are misthought for things that others do; and, when we fall, We answer others merits in our names; Are therefore to be pitied]

I do not think that either of the criticks [Warburton and Hanmer] havereached the sense of the author, which may be very commodiouslyexplained thus;

We suffer at our highest state of elevation in the _thoughts of mankindfor that which others do, and when we fall_, those that contentedthemselves only to think ill before, call us to _answer in our own namesfor the merits of others. We are therefore to be pitied. Merits_ is inthis place taken in an ill sense, for actions _meriting_ censure. 

If any alteration be necessary, I should only propose, _Be 't known, that we_ at _greatest_, &c. 

V. Ii. 185 (259, 1) Make not your thoughts your prisons] I once wished toread, _make not your thoughts your_ poison:--

Do not destroy yourself by musing on your misfortune. Yet I would changenothing, as the old reading presents a very proper sense. _Be not aprisoner in imagination, when in reality you are free. _

V. Ii. 215 (261, 2) scald rhimers] Sir T. Hanmer reads, --stall 'd _rhimers. 

Scald_ was a word of contempt, implying poverty, disease, and filth. 

V. Ii. 216 (261, 3) quick comedians] The gay inventive players. 

V. Ii. 226 (261, 5) Their most absurd intents] [T: assured] I havepreserved the old reading. The design certainly appeared _absurd_ enoughto Cleopatra, both as she thought it unreasonable in itself, and as sheknew it would fail. 

V. Ii. 243 (263, 7) the pretty worm of Nilus] _Worm_ is the Teutonick wordfor _serpent_; we have the _blind-worm_ and _slow-worm_ still in ourlanguage, and the Norwegians call an enormous monster, seen sometimes inthe northern ocean, the _sea-worm_. 

V. Ii. 264 (263, 9) the worm will do him kind] The serpent will actaccording to his nature. 

V. Ii. 305 (205, 2) He'll make demand of her, and spend that kiss, / Whichis my heaven to have] He will enquire of her concerning me, and kiss herfor giving him intelligence. 

V. Ii. 352 (267, 5) something blown] The flesh is somewhat _puffed_ or_swoln_. 

(268) General Observation. This play keeps curiosity always busy, andthe passions always interested. The continual hurry of the action, thevariety of incidents, and the quick succession of one personage toanother, call the mind forward without intermission from the first actto the last. But the power of delighting is derived principally from thefrequent changes of the scene; for, except the feminine arts, some ofwhich are too low, which distinguish Cleopatra, no character is verystrongly discriminated. Upton, who did not easily miss what he desiredto find, has discovered that the language of Antony is, with great skilland learning, made pompous and superb, according to his real practice. But I think his diction not distinguishable from that of others: themost tumid speech in the play is that which Caesar makes to Octavia. 

The events, of which the principal are described according to history, are produced without any art of connexion or care of disposition. 

TIMON OF ATHENS

I. I. 3 (271, 3)

 _Poet_. Ay, that's well known: But what particular rarity! what strange, Which manifold record not matches? See, Magick of bounty!]

The learned commentator's [Warburton's] note must shift for itself. Icannot but think that this passage is at present in confusion. The poetasks a question, and stays not for an answer, nor has his question anyapparent drift or consequence. I would range the passage thus:

 Poet. _Ay, that's well known. Bat what particular rarity? what so strange, That manifold record not matches?_

 Pain. _See!_

 Poet. _Magick of--bounty, &c. _

It may not be improperly observed here, that as there is only one copyof this play, no help can be had from collation, and more liberty mustbe allowed to conjecture. 

I. I. 10 (272, 4) breath'd as it were/To an untirable and continuategoodness] _Breathed_ is _inured by constant practice; so trained as notto be wearied. To _breathe_ a horse, is to exercise him for the course. 

I. I. 20 (273, 8) _Poet_. 

 A thing slipt idly from me. Our poesy is as a gum, which oozes From whence 'tis nourished. The fire i' the flint Shews not, 'till it be struck: our gentle flame Provokes itself, and, like the current flies Each bound it chafes. What have you there!]

This speech of the poet is very obscure. He seems to boast thecopiousness and facility of his vein, by declaring that verses drop froma poet as gums from odoriferous trees, and that his flame kindles itselfwithout the violence necessary to elicit sparkles from the flint. Whatfollows next? that it, _like a current, flies each bound it chafes_. This may mean, that it expands itself notwithstanding all obstructions:but the images in the comparison are so ill-sorted, and the effect soobscurely expressed, that I cannot but think something omitted thatconnected the last sentence with the former. It is well knovn that theplayers often shorten speeches to quicken the representation; and it maybe suspected, that they sometimes performed their amputations with morehaste than judgment, (see 1765, VI, 169, 6)

I. I. 27 (274, 9) _Poet_. Upon the heels of my presentment, sir. ] As soonas my book has been presented to lord Timon. 

I. I. 29 (274, 1) This comes off weil and excellent] [By this we are tounderstand what the painters call the _goings off_ of a picture, whichrequires the nicest execution. WARBURTON. ] The note I understand lessthan the text. The meaning is, This figure rises weil from the canvas. _C'est bien relevè. _

I. I. 37 (275, 3) artificial strife] _Strife_ is either the contest or actwith nature. 

 _Hic ille est_ Raphael, _timuit, quo aospite vinci Rerum magna parens, & moriente, mori_. 

Or it is the contrast of forms or opposition of colours. 

I. I. 43 (275, 4) this confluence, this great flood of visitors] _Manesalutantúm totis vomit aedibus undam_. 

I. 1. 46 (275, 5) Halts not particularly] My design does not stop at anysingle characters. 

I. 1. 47 (276, 7)

 no levell'd malice Infects one comma in the course I hold; But flies an eagle-flight, bold, and forth on, Leaving no tract behind]

To _level_ is to _aim_, to point the shot at a mark. Shakespeare'smeaning is, my poem is not a satire written with any particular view, or_levelled_ at any single person; I fly like an eagle into the generalexpanse of life, and leave not, by any private mischief, the trace of mypassage. 

I. I. 51 (276, 8) I'll unbolt] I'll open, I'll explain. 

I. I. 53 (276, 9) glib and slippery creatures] Hanmer, and Warburton afterhim, read, _natures_. _Slippery_ is _smooth_, unresisting. 

I. I. 58 (276, 1) glass-fac'd flatterer] That shows in his own look, as byreflection, the looks of his patron. 

I. I. 65 (277, 3) rank'd with all deserts] _Cover'd with ranks_ of allkinds of men. 

I. I. 67 (277, 4) To propagate their states] To advance or improve theirvarious conditions of life. 

I. I. 72 (277, 5) conceiv'd to scope] Properly imagined, appositely, to thepurpose. 

I. I. 82 (278, 8) through him/Drink the free air] That is, catch his breathin affected fondness. 

I. I. 90 (278, 9) A thousand moral paintings I can shew] Shakespeare seemsto intend in this dialogue to express some competition between the twogreat arts of imitation. Whatever the poet declares himself to haveshewn, the painter thinks he could have shewn better. (1773)

I. I. 107 (279, 1) 'Tis not enough to help the feeble up, /But to supporthim after] This thought is better expressed by Dr. Madden in his elegyon archbishop Boulter. 

 --_He thought it mean Only to help the poor to beg again. _

I. I. 129 (280, 2) Therefore he will be, Timon] I rather think anemendation necessary, and read, _Therefore_ well be him, _Timon. His honesty rewards him in itself. _

That is, _If he in honest_, bene fit illi, _I wish him the properhappiness of an honest man, but his honesty gives him no claim to mydaughter_. 

The first transcriber probably wrote _will be him_, which the next, notunderstanding, changed to, _he will be_. (1773)

I. I. 149 (281, 3)

 never may That state, or fortune, fall into my keeping, Which is not ow'd to you!]

The meaning is, let me never henceforth consider any thing that Ipossess, but as _owed_ or _due_ to you; held for your service, and atyour disposal. 

I. I. 159 (281, 4) pencil'd figures are/Even such as they give out]Pictures have no hypocrisy; they are what they profess to be. 

I. I. 165 (282, 5) unclew me quite] To _unclew_, is to _unwind_ a ball ofthread. To _unclew_ a man, is to draw out the whole mass of hisfortunes. 

I. I. 171 (282, 5) Are prized by their masters] Are rated according to the, esteem in which their possessor is held. 

I. I. 178 (282, 8)

 _Tim. _ Good-morrow to thee, gentle Apemantua! _Apam. _ 'Till I be gentle, stay for thy good-morrow. When thou art Timon's dog, and these knaves honest, --]

[Warburton conjectured a line lost and added one of his own making] Ithink my punctuation may clear the passage without any greater effort. 

I. I. 180 (283, 9) Then thou art Timon's dog] When thou hast gotten abetter character, and instead of being Timon, as thou art, shalt bechanged to Timon's dog, and become more worth; of kindness andsalutation. (1773)

I. I. 241 (284, 9) That I had no angry wit to be a lord] [W: so hungry awit] The meaning may be, I should hate myself for _patiently enduring tobe a lord_. This is ill enough expressed. Perhaps some happy change mayset it right. I have tried, and can do nothing, yet I cannot heartilyconcur with Dr. Warburton. 

I. I. 259 (286, 2) The strain of man's bred out/Into baboon and monkey] Manis exhausted and degenerated; his _strain_ or lineage is worn down intomonkey. 

I. Ii. 12 (288, 5)

 If our betters play at that game, we must not dare To imitate them. Faults that are rich, are fair]

[Warburton gave the second line to Apemantus] I cannot see that theselines are more proper in any other mouth than Timon's, to whosecharacter of generosity and condescension they are very suitable. Tosuppose that by _our betters_ are meant the Gods, is very harsh, becauseto imitate the Gods has been hitherto reckoned the highest pitch ofhuman virtue. The whole is a trite and obvious thought, uttered by Timonwith a kind of affected modesty. If I would make any alteration, itshould be only to reform the numbers thus:

 _Our betters play that game; we must not dare T' imitate then; faults that are rich are fair. _

I. Ii. 34 (289, 6) thou art an Athenian, /Therefore welcome: I myself wouldhave no power] If this be the true reading, the sense is, _all Atheniansare welcome to share my fortune_; I would myself have no _exclusiveright or power in this house_. Perhaps we might read, _I myself wouldhave no_ poor. I would have every Athenian consider himself as jointpossessor of my fortune. 

I. Ii. 38 (289, 7) I scorn thy meat, 'twould choke me, for I should/ Ne'erflatter thee] [W: 'fore/I should e'er] Of this emendation there islittle need. The meaning is, I could not swallow thy meat, for I couldnot pay for it with flattery; and what was given me with an ill willwould stick in my throat. 

I. Ii. 41 (290, 8) so many dip their meat/In one man's blood] The allusionis to a pack of hounds trained to pursuit by being gratified with theblood of the animal which they kill, and the wonder is that the animalon which they are feeding _cheers them_ to the chase. 

I. Ii. 52 (290, 9) wind-pipe's dangerous notes] The notes of the windpipeseem to be the only indications which shew where the windpipe is. (see1765, VI, 184, 4)

I. Ii. 54 (290, 1) My lord, in heart] That is, _my lord's health withsincerity_. An emendation hat been proposed thus:

 _My_ love _in heart_;--

but it is not necessary. 

I. Ii. 89 (292, 2) we should think ourselves for ever perfect] That is, arrived at the perfection of happiness. 

I. Ii. 94 (292, 4) did not you chiefly belong to my heart?] I think itshould be inverted thus: _did I not chiefly belong to_ your hearts. Lacius wishes that Timon would give him and the rest an opportunity _ofexpressing some part of their zeals_. Timon answers that, _doubtless theGods have provided that I should have help from you; how else are you myfriends_? why are you stiled my friends, if--what? _if I do not loveyou_. Such is the present reading; but the consequence is not veryclear; the proper close must be, _if you do not love me_, and to this myalteration restores it. But, perhaps, the old reading may stand. [The_Revisal_'s note on this line is quoted. ] The meaning is probably this. Why are you distinguished from thousands by that title of endearment, was there not a particular connection and intercourse of tendernessbetween you and me. (see 1765, VI, 185, 8)

I. Ii. 97 (293, 5) I confirm you] I fix your characters firmly in my ownmind. 

I. Ii. 99 (293, 7) O joy, e'en made away, ere it can be born!] For thisHanmer writes, _O joy, e'en made a joy ere't can be born_; and isfollowed by Dr. Warburton. I am always inclinable to think well of thatwhich is approved by so much learning and sagacity, yet cannot receivethis alteration. Tears being the effect both of joy and grief, suppliedour author with an opportunity of conceit, which he seldom fails toindulge. Timon, weeping with a kind of tender pleasure, cries out, _Ojoy, e'en made away_, destroyed, turned to tears, before _it can beborn_, before it can be fully possessed. 

I. Ii. 110 (293, 8) Mine eyes cannot hold water, methinks: to forget theirfaults, I drink to you] In the original edition the words stand thus:_mine eyes cannot hold out water, methinks. To forget their faults, Idrink to you_. Perhaps the true reading is this, _Mine eyes cannot holdout_; they _water. Methinks, to forget their faults, I will drink toyou_. Or it may be explained without any change. _Mine eyes cannot holdout water_, that is, cannot keep water from breaking in upon them, (see1765, VI, 186, 2)

I. Ii. 113 (294, 9) _Apem_. Thou weep'st to make them drink] Hanmer reads, --_to make then drink_ thee, and is again followed by Dr. Warburton, I think without sufficientreason. The covert sense of Apemantus is, _what thou losest, they get_. 

I. Ii. 118 (294, 1) like a babe] That is a _weeping babe_. 

I. Ii. 138 (295, 3)

 They dance! They are mad women. Like madness is the glory of this life, As this pomp shews to a little oil and root]

[Warburton conjectured some lines lost after the second verse] When Iread this passage, I was at first of the same opinion with this learnedman; but, upon longer consideration, I grew less confident, because Ithink the present reading susceptible of explanation, with no moreviolence to language than is frequently found in our author. _The gloryof this life is very near to madness_, as may be made appear from _thispomp_, exhibited in a place where a philosopher is feeding on _oil androots_. When we see by example how few are the necessaries of life, welearn what madness there is in so much superfluity. 

I. Ii. 146 (296, 5) who dies, that bears/Not one spurn to their graves, oftheir friends gift?] That is, given them by their friends. (1773)

I. Ii. 155 (297, 6) mine own device] The mask appears to have been design'dby Timon to surprise his guests. 

I. Ii. 157 (297, 7) _L Lady_. My lord, you take us even at the best] Thisanswer seems rather to belong to one of the ladies. It was probably onlymark'd _L_ in the copy. 

I. Ii. 169 (298, 1) 'Tis pity, bounty has not eyes behind] To see themiseries that are following her. 

I. Ii. 170 (298, 2) That man might ne'er be wretched for his mind] Fornobleness of soul. 

I. Ii. 176 (298, 3) to/Advance this jewel] To prefer it; to raise it tohonour by wearing it. 

I. Ii. 230 (300, 6)

 all the lands thou hast Lie in a pitch'd field. _Alc. _ I' defiled land, my lord]

This is the old reading, which apparently depends on a very low quibble. Alcibiades is told, that _his estate lies in a_ pitch'd _field_. Now_pitch_, as Falstaff says, _doth defile_. Alcibiades therefore replies, that his estate lies _in defiled land_. This, as it happened, was notunderstood, and all the editors published, _I defy land_, --

I. Ii. 237 (301, 8) Serving of becks] [W: serring] The commentatorconceives _beck_ to mean the _mouth_ or the _head_, after the French, _bec_, whereas it means a salutation made with the head. So Milton, "Nods and _becks_, and wreathed smiles. "

To _serve a beck_, is to offer a salutation. 

I. Ii. 238 (301, 9) I doubt, whether their legs] He plays upon the word_leg_, as it signifies a _limb_ and a _bow_ or _act of obeisance_. 

I. Ii. 247 (302, 1) I fear me, thou/Wilt give away thyself in papershortly] [W: in proper] Hanmer reads very plausibly, --_thou Wilt give away thyself_ in perpetuum. 

I. Ii. 235 (302, 2) I'll lock/Thy heaven from thee] The pleasure of beingflattered. 

II. I. 10 (304, 5) No porter at his gate;/But rather one that smiles, andstill invites] I imagine that a line is lost here, in which thebehaviour of a surly porter was described. 

II. I. 12 (304, 6) no reason/Can found his state in safety] The supposedmeaning of this [Can sound his state] must be, _No reason_, by_sounding_, fathoming, or trying, _his state_, can find it _safe_. Butas the words stand, they imply, that _no reason can_ safely _sound hisstate_. I read thus, --_no reason Can_ found _his state in safety_. --

_Reason_ cannot find his fortune to have any _safe_ or solid_foundation_. 

The types of the first printer of this play were so worn and defaced, that _f_ and _s_ are not always to be distinguished. 

II. Ii. 5 (305, 9) Never mind/Was to be so unwise, to be so kind] Of thismode of expression conversation affords many examples: "I was always tobe blamed, whatever happened. " "I am in the lottery, but I was always todraw blanks. " (1773)

II. Ii. 9 (306, 1) Good even, Varro] It is observable, that this _goodevening_ is before dinner; for Timon tells Alcibiades, that they will_go forth again as soon as dinner's done_, which may prove that by_dinner_ our author meant not the _coena_ of ancient times, but themid-day's repast. I do not suppose the passage corrupt: suchinadvertencies neither author nor editor can escape. 

There is another remark to be made. Varro and Isidore sink a few linesafterwards into the servants of Varro and Isidore. Whether servants, inour author's time, took the names of their masters, I know not. Perhapsit is a slip of negligence. 

II. Ii. 47 (308, 4) _Enter Apemantus and a Fool_] I suspect some scene tobe lost, in which the entrance of the fool, and the page that followshim, was prepared by some introductory dialogue, in which the audiencewas informed that they were the fool and page of Phrynia, Timandra, orsome other courtesan, upon the knowledge of which depends the greaterpart of the ensuing jocularity. 

II. Ii. 60-66 (309, 4) Poor rogues] This is said so abruptly, that I aminclined to think it misplaced, and would regulate the passage thus:

 Caph. _Where's the fool now?_ Apem. _He last ask'd the question. _ All. _What are we, Apemantus?_ Apem. _Asses. _ All. _Why?_ Apem. _That you ask me what you are, and do not know yourselves. Poor rogues', and usurers' men! bawds between gold and want! Speak_, &c. 

Thus every word will have its proper place. It is likely that thepassage transposed was forgot in the copy, and inserted in the margin, perhaps a little beside the proper place, which the transcriber wantingeither skill or care to observe, wrote it where it now stands. 

II. Ii. 71 (309, 5) She's e'en setting on water to scald] The old name forthe disease got at Corinth was the _brenning_, and a sense of _scalding_is one of its first symptoms. 

II. Ii. 117 (311, 7) with two stones more than's artificial one] Meaningthe celebrated philosopher's stone, which was in those times much talkedof. Sir Thomas Smith was one of those who lost considerable sums inseeking of it. 

II. Ii. 152 (312, 9) Though you hear now, yet now's too late a time][Warburton objected to this, an emendation by Hanmer] I think Hanmerright, and have received his emendation. 

Il. Ii. 155 (313, 1) and at length/How goes our reckoning?] [W: Hold goodour] It is common enough, and the commentator knows it is common topropose interrogatively, that of which neither the speaker nor thehearer has any doubt. The present reading may therefore stand. 

II. Ii. 171 (314, 2) a wasteful cock] [i. E. A _cockloft_, a garret. And a_wasteful cock_, signifies a garret lying in waste, neglected, put to nouse. HANMER. ] Hanmer's explanation is received by Dr. Warburton, yet Ithink them both apparently mistaken. A _wasteful cock_ is a _cock_ orpipe with a turning stopple _running_ to _waste_. In this sense, boththe terms have their usual meaning; but I know not that _cock_ is everused for _cockloft_, or _wasteful_ for _lying in waste_, or that lyingin waste is at all a phrase. 

Il. Ii. 187 (314, 4) And try the arguments] [_Arguments_ for natures. _WARB_. ] How _arguments_ should stand for natures I do not see. But thelicentiousness of our author forces us often upon far fetchedexpositions. _Arguments_ may mean _contents_, as the _arguments_ of abook; or for _evidences_ and _proofs_. 

II. Ii. 209 (315, 5) I knew it the most general way] _General_ is notspeedy, but _compendious_, the way to try many at a time. 

II. Ii. 219 (316, 6) And so, intending other serious matters] _Intending_is _regarding, turning their notice_ to other things. 

II. Ii. 220 (316, 7) these hard fractions] [Warburton saw an allusion tofractions in mathematics] This is, I think, no conceit in the head ofFlavius, who, by _fractions_, means _broken_ hints, _interrupted_sentences, _abrupt_ remarks. 

II. Ii. 221 (316, 8) half-caps] A _half cap_ is a _cap_ slightly moved, notput off. 

II. Ii. 241 (317, 3) I would, I could not] The original edition has, _Iwould, I could not think it, that thought_, &c. It has been changed['Would], to mend the numbers, without authority. 

II. Ii. 242 (317, 4)

 That thought is bounty's foe; Being free itself, it thinks all other so]

_Free_, is _liberal_, not parsimonious. 

III. I. 57 (319, 6) Has friendship such a faint and milky heart, It turnsin less than two nights?] Alluding to the _turning_ or acescence ofmilk. 

III. Ii. 3 (320, 3) We know him for no less] That is, _we know him_ byreport to be _no less_ than you represent him, though we are strangersto his person. 

III. Ii. 24 (321, 5) yet had he mistook him, and sent him to me] [W:mislook'd] I rather read, _yet had he_ not _mistook him, and sent tome_. 

III. Ii. 45 (322, 7) If his occasion were not virtuous] [_Virtuous_, forstrong, forcible, pressing. _WARBURTON_. ] The meaning may more naturallybe;--If he did not want it for a good use. (1773)

III. Ii. 51 (322, 9) that I should purchase the day before for a littlepart, and undo a great deal of honour?] [T: a little dirt] Thisemendation is received, like all others, by sir T. Hanmer, but neglectedby Dr. Warburton. I think Theobald right in suspecting a corruption; noris his emendation injudicious, though perhaps we may better read, _purchase the day before for a little park_. 

III. Ii. 71 (323, 1) And just of the same piece is every flatterer's soul]This is Dr. Warburton's emendation. The other editions read, _Why this is the world's soul; Of the same piece is every flatterer's_ sport. 

Mr. Upton has not unluckily transposed the two final words, thus, _Why, this is the world's_ sport: _Of the same piece is ev'ry flatterer's_ soul. 

The passage is not so obscure as to provoke so much enquiry. _This_, says he, _is the soul_ or spirit _of the world: every flatterer_ playsthe same game, makes _sport_ with the confidence of his friend. (see1765, VI, 211, 4)

III. Ii. 81 (324, 2) He does deny him, in respect of his, What charitablemen afford to beggars] That is, _in respect of his_ fortune, what Luciusdenies to Timon is in proportion to what Lucius possesses, less than theususal alms given by good men to beggars. 

III. Ii. 90 (324, 3) I would have put my wealth into donation, And the besthalf should ha' return'd to him] Hanmer reads, _I would have put my wealth into_ partition, _And the best half should have_ attorn'd _to him_. 

Dr. Warbarton receives _attorn'd_. The only difficulty is in the word_return'd_, which, since he had received nothing from him, cannot beused but in a very low and licentious meaning, (see 1765, VI, 212, 6)

III. Iii. 5 (325, 4) They have all been touch'd] That is, _tried_, alludingto the _touchstone_. 

III. Iii. 11 (325, 5) His friends, like physicians, /Thrive, give him over?]The original reading is, --his friends, (_like physicians_) Thrive, give him over?

which Theobald has misrepresented. Hanmer reads, _try'd_, plausiblyenough. Instead of _three_ proposed by Mr. Pope, I should read _thrice_. But perhaps the old reading is the true. 

III. Iii. 24 (326, 6) I had such a courage] Such an ardour, such an eagerdesire. 

III. Iii. 28 (326, 8) The devil knew not what he did] I cannot but thinkthat, the negative _not_ has intruded into this passage, and the readerwill think so too, when he reads Dr. Warburton's explanation of the nextwords. 

III. Iii. 28 (326, 9) The devil knew not what he did, when he made menpolitick; he cross'd himself by't: and I cannot think, but in the endthe villainies of man will set him clear] [_Set him clear_ does not meanacquit him before heaven; for then _the devil_ must be supposed _to knowwhat_ he did: but it signifies puzzle him, outdo him at his own weapons. WARBURTON. ] How the devil, or any other being, should be _set clear_ bybeing _puzzled_ and _outdone_, the commentator has not explained. Whenin a crowd we would have an opening made, we say, _Stand clear_, thatis, _out of the way of danger_. With some affinity to this use, thoughnot without great harshness, to _set clear_, may be to _set aside_. ButI believe the original corruption is the insertion of the negative, which was obtruded by some transcriber, who supposed _crossed_ to mean_thwarted_, when it meant, _exempted from evil_. The use of _crossing_, by way of protection or purification, was probably not worn out inShakespeare's time. The sense of _set clear_ is now easy; he has nolonger the guilt of tempting man. To cross himself may mean, in a veryfamiliar sense, _to clear his score, to get out of debt, to quit hisreckoning_. He knew not _what he did_, may mean, he knew not how muchgood he was doing himself. There is then no need of emendation. (1773)

III. Iii. 42 (327, 2) keep his house] i. E. Keep within doors for fear ofduns. 

III. Iv (328, 3) _Enter Varro, Titus, Hortense, Lucius_] Lucius is hereagain for the servant of Lucius. 

III. Iv. 12 (328, 4) a prodigal's course/Is like the sun's] That is, likehim in blaze and splendour. 

 _Soles occidere et redire possunt. _ Catul. 

III. Iv. 25 (329, 5) I am weary of this charge] That is, of this_commission_, of this _employment_. 

III. Iv. 32 (329, 6) Else, surely, his had equall'd] Should it not be, _else, surely, mine had equall'd_. 

III. Iv. 67 (330, 7) _Enter Servilius_] It may be observed that Shakespearehas unskilfully filled his Greek story with Roman names. 

III. V. 14 (333, 6)

 He is a man, setting his fate aside, Of comely virtues: Nor did he soil the fact with cowardise; (An honour in him which buys out his fault)]

I have printed these lines after the original copy, except that, for _anhonour_, it is there, _and honour_. All the latter editions deviateunwarrantably from the original, and give the lines thus:

 _He is a man, setting his fault aside, Of virtuous honour, which buys out his fault; Nor did he soil_, &c. 

III. V. 22 (333, 3)

 He did behave, his anger ere 'twas spent, As if he had but prov'd an argument]

The original copy reads not _behave_ but _behoove_. I do not wellunderstand the passage in either reading. Shall we try a daringconjecture?

 --_with such sober and unnoted passion He did behold his adversary shent, As if he had but prov'd an argument_. 

He looked with such calmness on his slain adversary. I do not supposethat this is right, but put it down for want of better. (1773)

III. V. 24 (334, 4) You undergo too strict a paradox] You undertake aparadox too _hard_. 

III. V. 32 (334, 5) and make his wrongs His outsides: to wear them like anargument, carelessly. We outside wear; hang like his] The presentreading is better. 

III. V. 46 (335, 6) What make we/Abroad?] _What do we_, or _what have we todo in the field_. 

III. V. 46 (335, 7)

 what make we Abroad? why then, women are more valiant, That stay at home, if bearing carry it; The ass, more than the lion; and the fellow, Loaden with irons, wiser than the judge, If wisdom be in suffering]

Here is another arbitrary regulation, the original reads thus, _what make we Abroad, why then women are more valiant That stay at home, if bearing carry it: And the ass more captain than the lion, The fellow, loaden with irons, wiser than the judge, If wisdom_, &c. 

I think it may be better adjusted thus:

 _what make we Abroad, why then the women are more valiant That stay at home; If bearing carry it, than is the ass More captain than the lion, and the_ felon _Loaden with irons, wiser than the judge, If wisdom_, &c. 

III. V. 54 (336, 8) sin's extreamest gust] _Gust_ is here in its commonsense; the utmost degree of _appetite_ for sin. 

III. V. 55 (336, 9) by mercy, 'tis most just] [By _mercy_ is meant_equity_. WARBURTON] _Mercy_ is not put for equity. If such explanationbe allowed, what can be difficult? The meaning is, _I call_ mercy_herself_ to witness, that defensive violence is just. 

III. V. 68 (338, 2) a sworn rioter] A _sworn rioter_ is a man who practisesriot, as if he had by an oath made it his duty. 

III. V. 80 (337, 3) your reverend ages love/Security] He charges themobliquely with being usurers. 

III. V. 96 (337, 5) Do you dare our anger?/'Tis in few words, but spaciousin effect] This reading may pass, but perhaps the author wrote, _our anger_? _'Tis few in words, but spacious in effect. _

III. V. 114 (338, 7)

 I'll cheer up My discontented troops, and play for hearts. 'Tis honour with most hands to be at odds]

[Warburton had substituted "hands" for "lands"] I think _hands_ is veryproperly substituted for _lands_. In the foregoing line, for, _lay forhearts_, I would read, _play_ for _hearts_. 

III. Vi. 4 (339, 7) Upon that were my thoughts tiring] A hawk, I think, issaid to _tire_, when she amuses herself with pecking a pheasant's wing, or any thing that puts her in mind of prey. To _tire_ upon a thing, istherefore, to be _idly employed upon it_. 

III. Vi. 100 (342, 9) Is your perfection] Your _perfection_, is _thehighest of your excellence_. 

III. Vi. 101 (342, 1) and spangled you with flatteries] [W: with your] Thepresent reading is right. 

III. Vi. 106 (342, 2) time-flies] Flies of a season. 

III. Vi. 107 (342, 5) minute-jacks!] Hanmer thinks it means_Jack-a-lantern_, which shines and disappears in an instant. What it wasI know not; but it was something of quick motion, mentioned in RichardIII. 

III. Vi. 108 (342, 4) the infinite malady] Every kind of disease incidentto man and beast. 

IV. I. 19 (344, 6)

 Degrees, observances, customs and laws, Decline to your confounding contraries, And yet confusion live!]

Hanmer reads, _let_ confusion; but the meaning may be, _though by suchconfusion all things seem to hasten to dissolution_, yet _let notdissolution come, but the miseries of_ confusion _continue. _

IV. Ii (345, 1) Enter Flavius] Nothing contributes more to the exaltationof Timon's character than the zeal and fidelity of his servants. Nothingbut real virtue can be honoured by domesticks; nothing but impartialkindness can gain affection from dependants. 

IV. Ii. 10 (345, 2) So his familiars from his buried fortunes/Slink allaway] The old copies have _to_ instead of _from_. The correction isHanmer's; but the old reading might stand (see 1765, VI, 231, 2)

IV. Ii. 38 (346, 4) strange unusual blood] Of this passage, I suppose, every reader would wish for a correction; but the word, harsh as it is, stands fortified by the rhyme, to which, perhaps, it owes itsintroduction. I know not what to propose. Perhaps, --_strange unusual_ mood, may, by some, be thought better, and by others worse. 

IV. Iii. 1 (347, 5) O blessed, breeding sun] [W: blessing breeding] I donot see that this emendation much strengthens the sense. 

IV. Iii. 2 (347, 6) thy sister's orb] That is, the moon's, this _sublunary_world. 

IV. Iii. 6 (348, 7) Not nature, /To whom all sores lay siege] I havepreserved this note rather for the sake of the commentator [Warburton]than of the author. How _nature, to whom all sores lay siege_, can soemphatically express _nature in its greatest perfection_, I shall notendeavour to explain. The meaning I take to be this: _Brother, when hisfortune is inlarged, will scorn brother_; for this is the generaldepravity of human nature, which, _besieged as it is by misery_, admonished as it is of want and imperfection, when _elevated by fortune, will despise_ beings of _nature like its own_. 

IV. Iii. 12 (349, 9) It is the pastor lards the brother's sides, /The wantthat makes him leave] [W: weather's sides] This passage is very obscure, nor do I discover any clear sense, even though we should admit theemendation. Let us inspect the text as I have given it from the originaledition, _It is the_ pastour _lards the_ brother's _sides, The want that makes him_ leave. 

Dr. Warburton found the passage already changed thus, _It is the_ pasture _lards the_ beggar's _sides, The want that makes him_ lean. 

And upon this reading of no authority, raised another equally uncertain. 

Alterations are never to be made without necessity. Let us see whatsense the genuine reading will afford. Poverty, says the poet, _bearscontempt hereditary_, and _wealth native honour_. To illustrate thisposition, having already mentioned the case of a poor and rich brother, he remarks, that this preference is given to wealth by those whom itleast becomes; _it is the_ pastour _that greases or_ flatters _the rich_brother, and will grease him on till _want makes him leave_. The poetthen goes on to ask, _Who dares to say this man_, this pastour, _is aflatterer_; the crime is universal; through all the world _the learnedpate_, with allusion to the pastour, _ducks to the golden fool_. If itbe objected, as it may justly be, that the mention of pastour isunsuitable, we must remember the mention of _grace_ and _cherubims_ inthis play, and many such anachronisms in many others. I would thereforeread thus:

 _It is the pastour lards the brother's sides_, 'Tis _want that makes him leave_. 

The obscurity is still great. Perhaps a line is lost. I have at leastgiven the original reading. 

IV. Iii. 27 (350, 2) no idle votarist] No insincere or inconstantsupplicant. _Gold_ will not serve me instead of _roots_. 

IV. Iii. 38 (351, 5) That makes the wappen'd widow wed again] Of _wappened_I have found no example, nor know any meaning. To _awhape_ is used bySpenser in his _Hubberd's Tale_, but I think not in either of the sensesmentioned. I would read _wained_, for _decayed by time_. So our authorin _Richard the Third_, _A beauty_-waining _and distressed widow_. 

IV. Iii. 41 (352, 6) To the April day again] That is, _to the wedding day_, called by the poet, satirically, _April day_, or _fool's day_. 

IV. Iii. 44 (352, 7) Do thy right nature] Lie in the earth where naturelaid thee. 

IV. Iii. 44 (352, 8) Thou'rt quick] Thou hast life and motion in thee. 

IV. Iii. 64 (353, 9) I will not kiss thee] This alludes to an opinion informer times, generally prevalent, that the venereal infectiontransmitted to another, left the infecter free. I will not, says Timon, take the rot from thy lips by kissing thee. 

IV. Iii. 72 (353, 1)

 _Tim. _ Promise me friendship, but perform none. If Thou wilt not promise, the Gods plague thee, for Thou art a man; if thou dost perform, confound thee, For thou art a man!]

That is, however thou may'st act, since thou art man, hated man, I wishthee evil. 

IV. Iii. 82 (354, 2)

 Be a whore still! They love thee not that use thee; Give them diseases, leaving with thee their lust: Make use of thy salt hours]

There is here a slight transposition. I would read, --_They love thee not that use thee, Leaving with thee their lust; give them diseases; Make use of thy salt hours; season the slaves For tubs and baths_;--

IV. Iii. 115 (356, 6) milk-paps, /That through the window-bars bore at mens'eyes] [W: window-lawn] The reading is more probably, --_window-bar_, --

The virgin that shews her bosom through the lattice of her chamber. 

IV. Iii. 119 (356, 8) exhaust their mercy] For _exhaust_, sir T. Hanmer, and after him Dr. Warburton, read _extort_; but _exhaust_ here signifiesliterally to _draw forth_. 

IV. Iii. 120 (356, 7)

 Think it a bastard, whom the oracle Hath doubtfully prunounc'd thy throat shall cut]

An allusion to the tale of OEdipus. 

IV. Iii. 134 (357, 8) And to make whores a bawd] [W: make whole] The oldedition reads, _And to make whores a bawd. _

That is, _enough to make a whore leave whoring, and a bawd leave makingwhores_. 

IV. Iii. 139 (357, 9) I'll trust to your conditions] You need not swear tocontinue whores, I will trust to your inclinations. 

IV. Iii. 140 (358, 1) Yet may your pains, six months, /Be quite contrary]The explanation [Warburton's] is ingenious, but I think it very remote, and would willingly bring the author and his readers to meet on easierterms. We may read, --_Yet may your pains six months Be quite_ contraried. --

Timon is wishing ill to mankind, but is afraid lest the whores shouldimagine that he wishes well to them; to obviate which he lets them know, that he imprecates upon them influence enough to plague others, anddisappointments enough to plague themselves. He wishes that they may doall possible mischief, and yet take _pains six months_ of the year invain. 

In this sense there is a connection of this line with the next. Finding_your pains contraried_, try new expedients, _thatch your thin roofs_, and _paint_. 

To _contrary_ is on old verb. Latymer relates, that when he went tocourt, he was advised not to _contrary_ the king. 

IV. Iii. 153 (359, 3) mens' spurring] Hanmer reads _sparring_, properlyenough, if there be any ancient example of the word. 

IV. Iii. 158 (359, 5)

 take the bridge quite away Of him, that his particular to foresee Smells from the general weal]

[W: to forefend] The metaphor is apparently incongruous, but the senseis good. To _foresee his particular_, is _to provide for his privateadvantage_, for which _he leaves the right scent of publick good_. Inhunting, when hares have cross'd one another, it is common for some ofthe hounds _to smell from the general weal, and foresee their ownparticular_. Shakespeare, who seems to have been a skilful sportsman, and has alluded often to falconry, perhaps, alludes here to hunting. 

To the commentator's emendation it may be objected, that he used_forefend_ in the wrong meaning. To _forefend_, is, I think, never to_provide for_, but to _provide against_. The verbs compounded with _for_or _fore_ have commonly either an evil or negative sense. 

IV. Iii. 182 (361, 8) eyeless venom'd worm] The serpent, which we, from thesmallness of his eyes, call the _blind worm_, and the Latins, _caecilia_. 

IV. Iii. 183 (361, 9) below crisp heaven] [W: cript] Mr. Upton declares for_crisp_, curled, bent, hollow. 

IV. Iii. 188 (361, 1) Let it no more bring out ingrateful man!] [W: out toungrateful] It is plain that _bring out_ is _bring forth_, with whichthe following lines correspond so plainly, that the commentator might besuspected of writing his note without reading the whole passage. 

IV. Iii. 193 (362, 2) Dry up thy marrows, vines, and plough torn leas] Icannot concur to censure Theobald [as Warburton did] as a _critic_ very_unhappy_. He was weak, but he was cautious: finding but little power inhis mind, he rarely ventured far under its conduct. This timidityhindered him from daring conjectures, and sometimes hindered himhappily. 

This passage, among many others, may pass without change. The genuinereading is not _marrows, veins_, but _marrows_, vines: the sense isthis; _O nature! cease_ to _produce men, ensear thy womb_; but if thouwilt continue to produce them, at least cease to pamper them; _dry upthy marrows_, on which they fatten with _unctuous morsels_, thy _vines_, which give them _liquorish draughts_, and thy _plow-torn leas_. Here areeffects corresponding with causes, _liquorish draughts_ with _vines_, and _unctuous morsels_ with _marrows_, and the old reading literallypreserved. 

IV. Iii. 209 (363, 3) the cunning of a carper] _Cunning_ here seems tosignify _counterfeit appearance_. 

IV. Ii. 223 (364, 4) moist trees] Hanmer reads very elegantly, --moss'd _trees_. 

IV. Iii. 37 (364, 5)

 _Tim. _ Always a villain's office, or a fool's. Dost please thyself in't?

 _Apem. _ Ay. 

 _Tim. _ What! a knave too?]

Such was Dr. Warburton's first conjecture ["and know't too"], butafterwards he adopted Sir T. Hanmer's conjecture, _What a knave_ thou!

but there is no need of alteration. Timon had just called Apemantus_fool_, in consequence of what he had known of him by formeracquaintance; but when Apemantus tells him, that he comes _to vex him_, Timon determines that to _vex_ is either _the office of a villain or afool_; that _to vex by design_ is _villainy, to vex without design_ is_folly_. He then properly asks Apemantus whether he takes delight in_vexing_, and when he answers, _yes_, Timon replies, _What! and knavetoo?_ I before only knew thee to be a _fool_, but I now find theelikewise a _knave_. This seems to be so clear as not to stand in need ofa comment. 

IV. Iii. 242 (365, 6) Willing misery/Out-lives incertain pomp; is crown'dbefore] Arrives sooner at _high wish_; that is, at the _completion ofits wishes_. 

IV. Iii. 247 (365, 7) Worse than the worst, content] Best statescontentless have a wretched being, a being worse than that of the worststates that are content. This one would think too plain to have beenmistaken. (1773)

IV. Iii. 249 (365, 8) by his breath] It means, I believe, by his _counsel_, by his _direction_. 

IV. Iii. 252 (366, l) Hadst thou, like us] There is in this speech asullen haughtiness, and malignant dignity, suitable at once to the lordand the man-hater. The impatience with which he bears to have his luxuryreproached by one that never had luxury within his reach, is natural andgraceful. 

There is in a letter, written by the earl of Essex, just before hisexecution, to another nobleman, a passage somewhat resembling this, withwhich, I believe every reader will be pleased, though it is so seriousand solemn that it can scarcely be inserted without irreverence. 

"God grant your lordship may quickly feel the comfort I now enjoy in myunfettered conversion, but that you may never feel the torments I havesuffered for my long delaying it. _I had none but deceivers to call uponme, to whom I said, if my ambition could have entered into their narrowbreasts, they would not have been so precise. But your lordship hath oneto call upon you, that knoweth what it is you now enjoy; and what thegreatest fruit and end is of all contentment that this world canafford. _ Think, therefore, dear earl, that I have staked and buoyed allthe ways of pleasure unto you, and left them as sea-marks for you tokeep the channel of religious virtue. For shut your eyes never so long, they must be open at the last, and then you must say with me, _there isno peace to the ungodly_. "

IV. Iii. 252 (366, 2) from our first swath] From infancy. _Swath_ is thedress of a new-born child. 

IV. Iii. 258 (366, 3) precepts of respect] Of obedience to laws. 

IV. Iii. 259 (366, 4) But myself] The connection here requires someattention. _But_ is here used to denote opposition; but what immediatelyprecedes is not opposed to that which follows. The adversative particlerefers to the two first lines. 

 _Thou art a slave, whom fortune's tender arm With favour never claspt; but bred a dog. --But myself, Who had the world as my confectionary, _ &c. 

The intermediate lines are to be considered as a parenthesis of passion. 

IV. Iii. 271 (367, 5) If thou wilt curse, thy father, that poor rag, / Mustbe thy subject] If we read _poor rogue_, it will correspond ratherbetter to what follows. 

IV. Iii. 276 (367, 6) Thou hadst been knave and flatterer] Dryden hasquoted two verses of Virgil to shew how well he could have writtensatires. Shakespeare has here given a specimen of the same power by aline bitter beyond all bitterness, in which Timon tells Apemantus, thathe had not virtue enough for the vices which he condemns. 

Dr. Warburton explains _worst_ by _lowest_, which somewhat weakens thesense, and yet leaves it sufficiently vigorous. 

I have heard Mr. Bourke commend the subtilty of discrimination withwhich Shakespeare distinguishes the present character of Timon from thatof Apemantus, whom to vulgar eyes he would now resemble. (see 1763, VI, 249, 6) (rev. 1778, VIII, 424, 4)

IV. Iii. 308 (369, 8) Ay, though it look like thee] Timon here supposesthat an objection against hatred, which through the whole tenor of theconversation appears an argument for it. One would have expected him tohave answered, Yes, _for it looks like thee_. 

The old edition, which always gives the pronoun instead of theaffirmative particle, has it, _I, though it look like thee_. 

Perhaps we should read, _I_ thought _it_ look'd _like thee_. 

IV, iii. 363 (371, 2) Thou art the cap] i. E. The property, the bubble. WARBURTON. ] I rather think, the _top_, the _principal_. 

The remaining dialogue has more malignity than wit. 

IV. Iii. 383 (372, 4) 'Twixt natural, son and sire!']

 [Greek: dia touton ouk adelphoi dia touton ou toxaeas. ANAC. ]

IV. Iii. 398 (373, 6) More things like men?] This line, in the old edition, is given to Aremantus, but it apparently belongs to Timon. Hanmer hastransposed the foregoing dialogue according to his own mind, notunskilfully, but with unwarrantable licence. 

IV. Iii. 419 (373, 7) you want much of meat] [T: of meet] Such is Mr. Theobald's emendation, in which he is followed by Dr. Warburton. Sir T. Hanmer reads, --_you want much of_ men. 

They have been all busy without necessity. Observe the series of theconversation. The thieves tell him, that they are _men that much dowant_. Here is an ambiguity between _much want_ and _want_ of _much_. Timon takes it on the wrong side, and tells them that their _greatestwant is_, that, like other men, _they want much of meat_; then tellingthem where meat may be had, he asks, _Want? why want?_ (see 1765, VI, 254, 5)

IV. Iii. 420 (374, 8) the earth hath roots;/Within this mile break forth anhundred springs]

 _Vile plus, et duris haerentia mora rubetis Pugnantis stomachi composuere famen: Flumine vicino stultus sitit. _

I do not suppose these to be imitations, but only to be similar thoughtson similar occasions. 

IV. Iii. 442 (375, 2) The sea's a thief, whose liquid surge resolves/Themoon into salt tears] [W: The mounds] I am not willing to receive_mounds_, which would not be understood but by him that suggested it. The _moon_ is supposed to be humid, and perhaps a source of humidity, but cannot be _resolved_ by the _surges_ of the sea. Yet I think _moon_is the true reading. Here is a circulation of thievary described: Thesun, moon, and sea all rob, and are robbed. 

IV. Iii. 456 (376, 3) 'Tis in the malice of mankind, that he thus advisesus; not to have us thrive in our mystery] [Hanmer: his malice to]Hanmer's emendation, though not necessary, is very probable, and veryunjustly charged with nonsense [by Warburton]. The reason of his advice, says the thief, is _malice to mankind_, not any kindness to us, ordesire _to have us thrive in our mystery_. 

IV. Iii. 468 (378, 5) What an alteration of honour has/Desperate wantmade!] [W: of humour] The original copy has, _What an alteration of honour has desperate want made!_

The present reading is certainly better, but it has no authority. Tochange _honour_ to _humour_ is not necessary. _An alteration of honour_, is an _alteration_ of an _honourable state_ to a state of disgrace. 

IV. Iii. 474 (378, 8)

 Grant, I may ever love, and rather woe Those that would mischief me, than those that do!]

[W: rather too/. . . That woo] In defiance of this criticism, I haveventured to replace the former reading, as more suitable to the generalspirit of these scenes, and as free from the absurdities charged uponit. It is plain, that in this whole speech _friends_ and _enemies_ aretaken only for those who _profess friendship_ and _profess enmity_; forthe _friend_ is supposed not to be more kind, but more dangerous thanthe _enemy_. In the amendation, _those that would mischief_ are placedin opposition to _those that woo_, but in the speaker's intention _thosethat woo_ are _those that mischief_ most. The sense is, _Let me ratherwoo or caress those that_ would _mischief, that_ profess to mean memischief, _than those_ that really _do_ me _mischief under falseprofessions of kindness_. The Spaniards, I think, have this proverb;_Defend me from my friends, and from my enemies I will defend myself_. This proverb is a sufficient comment on the passage. 

IV. Iii. 484 (379, 9) all/I kept were knaves, to serve in meat to villains]_Knave_ is here in the compounded sense of a _servant_ and a _rascal_. 

IV. Iii. 492 (379, 1) Pity's sleeping] I do not know that any correction isnecessary, but I think we might read, --_eyes do never give But thorough lust and laughter, pity sleeping_. 

_Eyes never flow_ (to _give_ is to dissolve as saline bodies in moistweather) _but by lust_ or _laughter_, undisturbed _by_ emotions of_pity_. 

IV. Iii. 499 (380, 2) It almost turns my dangerous nature wild] [W: mild]This emendation is specious, but even this may be controverted. To _turnwild_ is _to distract_. An appearance so unexpected, says Timon, _almostturns my savageness_ to distraction. Accordingly he examines with nicetylest his phrenzy, should deceive him, _Let me behold thy face. Surely this man Was born of woman_. 

And to this suspected disorder of mind he alludes, _Perpetual, sober, Gods_!-- Ye powers whose intellects are out of the reach of perturbation. 

IV. Iii. 533 (381, 3) thou shalt build from men] Away from humanhabitations. 

V. I (382, 5) _Enter Poet and Painter_] The poet and the painter werewithin view when Apemantus parted from Timon, and might then have seenTimon, since Apemantus, standing by him could not see them: But thescenes of the thieves and steward have passed before their arrival, andyet passed, as the drama is now conducted within their view. It might besuspected that some scenes are transposed, for all these difficultieswould be removed by introducing the poet and painter first, and thethieves in this place. Yet I am afraid the scenes must keep theirpresent order; for the painter alludes to the thieves when he says, _helikewise enriched poor straggling soldiers with great quantity_. Thisimpropriety is now heightened by placing the thieves in one act, and thepoet and painter in another: but it must be remembered, that in theoriginal edition this play is not divided into separate acts, so thatthe present distribution is arbitrary, and may be changed if anyconvenience can be gained, or impropriety obviated by alteration. 

V. I. 47 (384, 6) While the day serves, before black-corner'd night] [W:black-cornette] _Black-corner'd night_ is probably corrupt, but_black-cornette_ can hardly be right, for it should be _black-cornettednight_. I cannot propose any thing, but must leave the place in itspresent state. (1773)

V. I. 101 (386, 8) a made-up villain] That is a villain that adoptsqualities and characters not properly belonging to him; a hypocrite. 

V. I. 105 (386, 9) drown them in a draught] That is, _in the_ jakes. 

V. I. 109 (388, 1)

 But two in company-- Each man apart, all single and alone, Yet an arch villain keeps him company]

This passage is obscure. I think the meaning is this: _but two incompany_, that is, stand apart, _let only two be together_; for evenwhen each stands single there are two, he himself and a villain. 

V. I. 151 (388, 3) Of its own fall] [The Oxford editor alters _fall_ to_fault_, not knowing that Shakespeare uses _fall_ to signify dishonour, not destruction. So in _Hamlet_, _What a_ falling_ off was there_! WARBURTON. ]

The truth is, that neither _fall_ means _disgrace_, nor is _fault_ anecessary emendation. _Falling off_ in the quotation is not _disgrace_but _defection_. The Athenians _had sense_, that is, felt the danger _oftheir own fall_, by the arms of Alcibiades. 

V. I. 151 (388, 4) restraining aid to Timon] I think it should be_refraining aid_, that is, with-holding aid that should have been given_to_ Timon. 

V. I. 154 (389, 5) Than their offence can weigh down by the dram] Thiswhich was in the former editions can scarcely be right, and yet I knownot whether my reading will be thought to rectify it. I take the meaningto be, We will give thee a recompence that our offences cannot outweigh, _heaps of wealth down by the dram_, or delivered according to theexactest measure. A little disorder may perhaps have happened intranscribing, which may be reformed by reading, --_Ay, ev'n such heaps And sums of love and wealth, down by the dram, As shall to thee_--

V. I. 165 (389, 6) Allow'd with absolute power] _Allowed_ is _licensed_, _privileged_, _uncontrolled_. So of a buffoon, in _Love's Labour lost_, it is said, that he is _allowed_, that is, at liberty to say what hewill, a privileged scoffer. 

V. I. 139 (390, 7) My long sickness/Of health and living now begins tomend] The disease of life begins to promise me a period. 

V. I. 211 (391, 8) in the sequence of degree] Methodically, from highest tolowest. 

V. Iii. 4 (393, 2) Some beast read this; here does not live a man] [W:rear'd] Notwithstanding this remark, I believe the old reading to be theright. _The soldier had only seen the rude heap of earth. _ He hadevidently seen something that told him _Timon was dead_; and what couldtell that but his tomb? The tomb he sees, and the inscription upon it, which not being able to read, and finding none to read it for him, heexclaims peevishly, _some beast read this_, for it must be read, and inthis place it cannot be read by man. 

There is something elaborately unskilful in the contrivance of sending asoldier, who cannot read, to take the epitaph in wax, only that it mayclose the play by being read with more solemnity in the last scene. 

V. Iv. 7 (394, 3) traverst arms] Arms across. 

V. Iv. 8 (394, 4) the time is flush] A bird is _flush_ when his feathersare grown, and he can leave the nest. _Flush_ is _mature_. 

V. Iv. 18 (395, 7)

 So did we woo Transformed Timon to our city's love, By humble message, and by promis'd means]

[T: promis'd mends] Dr. Warburton agrees with Mr. Theobald, but the oldreading may well stand. 

V. Iv. 28 (395, 8) Shame, that they wanted cunning, in excess/Hath broketheir hearts] [Theobald had emended the punctuation] I have no wish todisturb the means of Theobald, yet think some emendation nay be offeredthat will make the construction less harsh, and the sentence moreserious. I read, _Shape that they wanted, coming in excess, Hath broke their hearts. _

_Shame which they_ had so long _wanted at last_ coming in _its utmost_excess. 

V. Iv. 36 (396, 8) not square] Not regular, not equitable. 

V. Iv. 35 (397, 9) uncharged ports] That is, _unguarded gates_. 

V. Iv. 59 (397, 1) not a man/Shall pass his quarter] Not a soldier shallquit his station, or be let loose upon you; and, if any commitsviolence, he shall answer it regularly to the law. 

V. Iv. 76 (308. , 3) our brain's flow; Hanmer and Dr. Warburton read, --brine's flow, --

Our brain's flow is our tears; but we any read our brine's flow, oursalt tears. Either will serve. (see 1765, VI, 276, 6)

(399) General Observation. The play of _Timon_ is a domestic tragedy, and therefore strongly fastens on the attention of the reader. In theplan there is not much art, but the incidents are natural, and thecharacters various and exact. The catastrophe affords a very powerfulwarning against that ostentations liberality, which scatters bounty, butconfers no benefits, and buys flattery, but not friendship. 

In this tragedy are many passages perplexed, obscure, and probablycorrupt, which I have endeavoured to rectify, or explain, with duediligence; but having only one copy, cannot promise myself that myendeavours shall be much applauded. 

TITUS ANDRONICUS

(403, 1) It is observable, that this play is printed in the quarto of1611, with exactness equal to that of the other books of those times. The first edition was probably corrected by the author, so that here isvery little room for conjecture or emendation; and accordingly none ofthe editors have much molested this piece with officious criticism. 

I. I. 70 (406, 2) Hail, Rome, victorious in thy mourning weeds!] [W: my]_Thy_ is as well as _my_. We may suppose the Romans in a gratefulceremony, meeting the dead sons of Andronicus with mourning habits. 

I. I. 77 (407, 3) Thou great defender of this Capitol] Jupiter, to whom theCapitol was sacred. 

I. I. 168 (410, 5) And fame's eternal date for virtue's praise!] [W: In] To_live in fame's date_ is, if an allowable, yet a harsh expression. To_outlive_ an _eternal date_, is, though not philosophical, yet poeticalsense. He wishes that her life may be longer than his, and her praiselonger than fame. 

I. I. 309 (414, 6) changing piece] Spoken of Lavinia. _Piece_ was then, asit is now, used personally as a word of contempt. 

II. I (421, 8) In the quarto, the direction is, _Manet Aaron_, and he isbefore made to enter with Tamora, though he says nothing. This sceneought to continue the first act. 

II. I. 9 (421, 9) So Tamora--/Upon her wit doth earthly honour wait] [W:her will] I think _wit_, for which she is eminent in the drama, isright. 

II. I. 116 (425, 2) by kind] That is, by _nature_, which is the oldsignification of _kind_. 

II. Ii (425, 3) _Changes to a Forest_] The division of this play intoacts, which was first made by the editors in 1623, is improper. There ishere an interval of action, and here the second act ought to have begun. 

II. Iii. 8 (427, 6)

 And so repose, sweet gold, for their unrest, That have their alms out of the empress' chest]

This is obscure. It seems to mean only, that they who are to come atthis gold of the empress are to suffer by it. 

II. Iii. 72 (430, 9) swarth Cimmerian] _Swarth_ is _black_. The Moor iscalled Cimmerien, from the affinity of blackness to darkness. 

II. Iii. 85 (430, 1)

 _Bas. _ The king, my brother, shall have note of this. _Lav. _ Ay, for these slips have made him noted long]

He had yet been married but one night. 

II. Iii. 104 (431, 2) Should straight fall mad, or else die suddenly] Thisis said in fabulous physiology, of those that hear the groan of themandrake torn up. 

II. Iii. 126 (432, 3) And with that painted hope she braves yourmightiness] [W: cope] _Painted hope_ is only _specious_ hope, or groundof confidence more plausible than solid. 

II. Iii. 227 (435, 4) A precious ring, that lightens all the hole] There issupposed to be a gem called a carbuncle, which emits not reflected butnative light. Mr. Boyle believes the reality of its existence. 

II. Iv. 13 (438, 5) If I do dream, 'would all my wealth would wake me'] Ifthis be a dream, I would give all my possessions to be delivered from itby waking. 

III. I. 91 (443, 8) It was my deer] The play upon _deer_ and _dear_ hasbeen used by Waller, who calls a lady's girdle, _The pale that held mylovely_ deer. 

III. I. 216 (447, 1) And do not break into these deep extremes] [We shouldread, instead of this nonsense, --woe-_extremes_. 

i. E. Extremes caused by excessive sorrow. But Mr. Theobald, on his ownauthority, alters it to _deep_, without notice given. WARB. ] It is_deep_ in the old quarto of 1611, (rev. 1778, VIII, 510, 8)

III. Ii (450, 2) _An apartment in Titus's house_] This scene, which doesnot contribute any thing to the action, yet seems to have the sameauthor with the rest, is omitted in the quarto of 1611, but found in thefolio of 1623. 

III. Ii. 45 (452, 3) by still practice] By _constant_ or _continual_practice. 

IV. I. 129 (458, 6) Revenge the heavens] It should be, _Revenge_, ye _Heavens_!--

_Ye_ was by the transcriber taken for _y'e_, the. 

IV. Ii. 85 (461, 7) I'll broach the tadpole] A _broach_ is a _spit_. I'll_spit_ the tadpole. 

IV. Ii. 99 (462, 8) Coal-black is better than another hue, / In that itseems to bear another hue] We may better read, _In that it_ scorns _tobear another hue_. 

IV. Iii. 88 (466, 1) Yet wrung with wrongs] To _wring_ a horse is to pressor strain his back. 

IV. Iv. 90 (472, 4) With words more sweet, and yet more dangerous, / Thanbaits to fish, or honey-stalks to sheep] _Honey-stalks_ areclover-flowers, which contain a sweet juice. It is common for cattle toover-charge themselves with clover, and die. 

V. I. 102 (476, 7) As true a dog, as ever fought at head] An allusion tobull-dogs, whose generosity and courage are always shown by meeting thebull in front, and seizing his nose. 

V. Ii. 189 (484, 1) And of the paste a coffin will I rear] A _coffin_ isthe term of art for the cavity of a raised pye. 

V. Iii. 19 (486, 2) break the parley] That is, _begin_ the parley. We yetsay, he _breaks_ his mind. 

(492) General Observation. All the editors and critics agree with Mr. Theobald in supposing this play spurious. I see no reason for differingfrom them; for the colour of the stile is wholly different from that ofthe other plays, and there is an attempt at regular versification, andartificial closes, not always inelegant, yet seldom pleasing. Thebarbarity of the spectacles, and the general massacre, which are hereexhibited, can scarcely be conceived tolerable to any audience; yet weare told by Jonson, that they were not only borne, but praised. ThatShakespeare wrote any part, though Theobald declares it _incontestible_, I see no reason for believing. 

The testimony produced at the beginning of this play, by which it isascribed to Shakespeare, is by no means equal to the argument againstits authenticity, arising from the total difference of conduct, language, and sentiments, by which it stands apart from all the rest. Meeres had probably no other evidence than that of a title-page, which, though in our time it be sufficient, was then of no great authority; forall the plays which were rejected by the first collectors ofShakespeare's works, and admitted in later editions, and again rejectedby the critical editors, had Shakespeare's name on the title, as we mustsuppose, by the fraudulence of the printers, who, while there were yetno gazettes, nor advertisements, nor any means of circulating literaryintelligence, could usurp at pleasure any celebrated name. Nor hadShakespeare any interest in detecting the imposture, as none of his fameor profit was produced by the press. 

The chronology of this play does not prove it not to be Shakespeare's. If it had been written twenty-five years, in 1614, it might have beenwritten when Shakespeare was twenty-five years old. When he leftWarwickshire I know not, but at the age of twenty-five it was rather toolate to fly for deer-stealing. 

Ravenscroft, who in the reign of Charles II, revised this play, andrestored it to the stage, tells us, in his preface, from a theatricaltradition, I suppose, which in his time might be of sufficientauthority, that this play was touched in different parts by Shakespeare, but written by some other poet. I do not find Shakespeare's touches verydiscernible, (see 1765, VI, 364) (rev. 1778, VIII, 559)

Vol. IX. 

TROILUS AND CRESSIDA

Prologue. (4, 2)

 _And hither am I come A prologue arm'd; but not in confidence Of author's pen, or actor's voice; but suited In like conditions as our argument_]

I come here to speak the prologue, and come in armour; not defying theaudience, in confidence of either the author's or actor's abilities, butmerely in a character suited to the subject, in a dress of war, before awarlike play. 

I. I. 12 (8, 3) And skill-less as unpractis'd infancy] Mr. Dryden, in hisalteration of this play, has taken this speech as it stands, except thathe has changed _skill-less_ to _artless_, not for the better, because_skill-less_ refers to _skill_ and _skilful_. 

I. I. 58 (10, 4) The cignet's down is harsh, and spirit of sense/Hard asthe palm of ploughman!] _In comparison with_ Cressid's _hand_, says he, _the spirit of sense_, the utmost degree, the most exquisite power ofsensibility, which implies a soft hand, since the sense of touching, asScaliger says in his _Exercitations_, resides chiefly in the fingers, ishard as the callous and insensible palm of the ploughman. WARBURTONreads, --SPITE _of sense_:

HANMER, --to th' _spirit of sense_. 

It is not proper to make a lover profess to praise his mistress in_spite of sense_; for though he often does it in _spite of the sense_ ofothers, his own senses are subdued to his desires. 

I. I. 66 (10, 5) if she be fair, 'tis the better for her; an she be not, she has the mends in her own hands] She may mend her complexion by theassistance of cosmeticks. 

I. Ii. 4 (12, 1) Hector, whose patience/Is, as a virtue, fix'd] [W: Is asthe] I think the present text may stand. Hector's patience was as avirtue, not variable and accidental, but fixed and constant. If I wouldalter it, it should be thus:

 --Hector, whose patience Is ALL a virtue fix'd, --

_All_, in old English, is the _intensive_ or enforcing particle. 

I. Ii. 8 (13, 2) Before the sun rose, he was harness'd light] [Warburtonstated that "harnessed light" meant Hector was to fight on foot] Howdoes it appear that Hector was to fight on foot rather to-day than onany other day? It is to be remembered, that the ancient heroes neverfought on horseback; nor does their manner of fighting in chariots seemto require less activity than on foot. 

I. Ii. 23 (14, 4) his valour is crushed into folly] To be _crushed intofolly_, is to be _confused_ and mingled with _folly_, so as that theymake one mass together. 

I. Ii. 46 (15, 6) Ilium] Was the palace of Troy. 

I. Ii. 120 (17, 7) compass-window] The _compass-window_ is the same as the_bow-window_. (1773)

I. Ii. 212 (20, 2)

 _Cre. _ Will he give you the nod? _Pan. _ You shall see. _Cre. _ If he do, the rich shall have more]

[W: rich] I wonder why the commentator should think any emendationnecessary, since his own sense is fully expressed by the presentreading. Hanmer appears not to have understood the passage. That to_give the nod_ signifies to _set a mark of folly_, I do not know; theallusion is to the word _noddy_, which, as now, did, in our author'stime, and long before, signify, _a silly fellow_, and may, by itsetymology, signify likewise _full of nods_. Cressid means, that _a_noddy _shall have more_ nods. Of such remarks as these is a comment toconsist?

I. Ii. 260 (22, 3) money to boot] So the folio. The old quarto, with moreforce, Give _an eye_ to boot. (rev. 1778, IX, 25, 1)

I. Ii. 285 (22, 4) upon my wit to defend my wiles] So read both the copies)yet perhaps the author wrote, Upon my wit to defend my will. 

The terms _wit_ and _will_ were, in the language of that time, put oftenin opposition. 

I. Ii. 300 (23, 5) At your own house; there he unarms him] [These necessarywords added from the quarto edition. POPE. ] The words added are only, _there he unarms him_. 

I. Ii. 313 (23, 6) joy's soul lies in the doing] So read both the oldeditions, for which the later editions have poorly given, --the _soul's joy_ lies in doing. 

I. Ii. 316 (23, 7) That she] Means, that woman. 

I. Iii. 31 (25, 2) With due observance of thy godlike seat] [T: godlikeseat] This emendation [for goodly seat] Theobald might have found in thequarto, which has, --the _godlike_ seat. 

I. Iii. 32 (25, 3) Nestor shall apply/Thy latest words] Nestor _applies_the words to another instance. 

I. Iii. 54 (26, 7) Returns to chiding fortune] For _returns_, Hanmer reads_replies_, unnecessarily, the sense being the same. The folio and quartohave _retires_, corruptly. 

I. Iii. 62 (27, 8)

 both your speeches; which are such, As Agamemnon and the hand of Greece Should hold up high in brass; and such again, As venerable Nestor, hatch'd in silver, Should with a bond of air (strong as the axle-tree On which heaven rides) knit all the Greekish ears To his experienc'd tongue]

Ulysses begins his oration with praising those who had spoken beforehim, and marks the characteristick excellencies of their differenteloquence, strength, and sweetness, which he expresses by the differentmetals on which he recommends them to be engraven for the instruction ofposterity. The speech of Agamemnon is such that it ought to be engravenin brass, and the tablet held up by him on the one side, and Greece onthe other, to shew the union of their opinion. And Nestor ought to beexhibited in silver, uniting all his audience in one mind by his softand gentle elocution. Brass is the common emblem of strength, and silverof gentleness. We call a soft voice a _silver_ voice, and a persuasivetongue a _silver_ tongue. --I once read for _hand_, the _band_ of Greece, but I think the text right. --To _hatch_ is a term of art for aparticular method of _engraving_. _Hatcher_, to cut, Fr. 

I. Iii. 78 (28, 1) The specialty of rule] The particular rights of supremeauthority. 

I. Iii. 81 (29, 2) When that the general is not like the hive] The meaningis, _When the general is not_ to the army _like the hive_ to the bees, the repository of the stock of every individual, that to which eachparticular resorts with whatever be has collected for the good of thewhole, _what honey is expected_? what hope of advantage? The sense isclear, the expression is confused. 

I. Iii. 101 (30, 5) Oh, when degree is shak'd] I would read, --So when degree is shak'd. (see 1765, VII, 431, 5)

I. Iii. 103 (30, 6) The enterprize] Perhaps we should read, _Then_ enterprize is sick!--

I. Iii. 104 (30, 7) brotherhoods in cities] Corporations, companies, _confraternities_. 

I. Iii. 128 (31, 8) That by a pace goes backward] That goes backward _stepby step_. 

I. Iii. 128 (31, 9) with a purpose/It hath to climb] With a design in eachman to aggrandize himself, by slighting his immediate superior. 

I. Iii. 134 (31, 1) bloodless emulation] An emulation not vigorous andactive, but malignant and sluggish. 

I. Iii. 152 (31, 2) Thy topless deputation] _Topless_ is that has nothing_topping_ or _overtopping_ it; supreme; sovereign. 

I. Iii. 167 (32, 3) as near as the extremest ends/Of parallels] Theparallels to which the allusion seems to be made are the parallels on amap. As like as East to West. 

I. Iii. 179 (32, 4)

 All our abilities, gifts, natures, shapes, Severals and generals of grace exact, Atchievements, plots]

The meaning is this, All our good _grace exact_, means of _excellenceirreprehensible_. 

I. Iii. 184 (32, 5) to make paradoxes] _Paradoxes_ may have a meaning, butit is not clear and distinct. I wish the copies had given, --to make _parodies_. 

I. Iii. 188 (33, 6) bears his head/In such a rein] That is, holds up hishead as haughtily. We still say of a girl, _she bridles_. 

I. Iii. 196 (33, 7) How rank soever rounded in with danger] A _rank weed_is a _high weed_. The modern editions silently read, How _hard_ soever--

I. Iii. 202 (33, 8) and know by measure/Of their observant toil theenemies' weight] I think it were better to read, --and know _the_ measure, _By_ their observant toil, _of_ th' enemies' weight. 

I. Iii. 220 (34, 1) Achilles' arm] So the copies. Perhaps the author wrote, --_Alcides'_ arm. 

I. Iii. 262 (35, 4) long continu'd truce] Of this long _truce_ there hasbeen no notice taken; in this very act it is said, that _Ajax copedHector yesterday in the battle_. 

I. Iii. 270 (36, 7) (With truant vows to her own lips he loves)] That is, _confession made with idle vows to the lips of her whom he loves_. 

I. Iii. 319 (37, 1) nursery] Alluding to a plantation called a nursery. 

I. Iii. 341 (38, 4) scantling] That is, a _measure_, _proportion_. Thecarpenter cuts his wood to a certain _scantling_. 

I. Iii. 343 (38, 5) small pricks] Small _points compared_ with the volumes. 

II. I (40, 1) _The Grecian camp. Enter Ajax and Thorsites_] ACT II. ] Thisplay is not divided into acts in any of the original editions. 

II. I. 13 (41, 2) The plague of Greece] Alluding perhaps to the plague sentby Apollo on the Grecian army. 

II. I. 15 (41, 3) Speak then, thou unsalted leaven, speak] [T:unwinnow'dst] [W: windyest] Hanmer preserves _whinid'st_, the reading ofthe folio; but does not explain it, nor do I understand it. If the foliobe followed, I read, _vinew'd_, that is _mouldy leven_. Thou compositionof _mustiness_ and _sourness_. --Theobald's assertion, however confident, is false. _Unsalted_ leaven is in the old quarto. It means _sour_without _salt_, malignity without wit. Shakespeare wrote first_unsalted_; but recollecting that want of _salt_ was no fault in leaven, changed it to _vinew'd_. 

II. I. 38 (42, 5) aye that thou bark'st at him] I read, _O_ that thou_bark'dst_ at him. 

II. I. 42 (42, 6) pun thee into shivers] _Pun_ is in the midland countiesthe vulgar and colloquial word for _pound_. (1773)

II. I. 125 (45, 1) when Achilles' brach bids me] The folio and quarto read, _Achilles'_ brooch. _Brooch_ is an appendant ornament. The meaning maybe, equivalent to one of _Achilles' hangers on_. 

II. Ii. 29 (47, 2) The past-proportion of his infinite?] Thus read both thecopies. The meaning is, _that greatness, to which no measure bears anyproportion_. The modern editors silently give, The _vast_ proportion--

II. Ii. 58 (48, 4) And the will dotes that is inclinable] [Old edition, notso well, has it, _attributive_. POPE. ] By the old edition Mr. Pope meansthe old quarto. The folio has, as it stands, _inclinable_. --I think thefirst reading better; _the will dotes that attributes_ or gives _thequalities which it affects_; that first causes excellence, and thenadmires it. 

II. Ii. 60 (48, 5) Without some image of the affected merit] The presentreading is right. The will _affects_ an object for some supposed_merit_, which Hector says, is uncensurable, unless the _merit_ so_affected_ be really there. 

II. Ii. 71 (48, 7) unrespective sieve] That is, into a _common voider_. _Sieve_ is in the quarto. The folio reads, --unrespective _fame_;

for which the modern editions have silently printed, --unrespective _place_. 

II. Ii. 88 (49, 9)

 why do you now The issue of your proper wisdoms rate; And do a deed that fortune never did, Beggar that estimation which you priz'd Richer than sea and land?]

If I understand this passage, the meaning is, "Why do you, by censuringthe determination of your own wisdoms, degrade Helen, whom fortune hasnot yet deprived of her value, or against whom, as the wife of Paris, fortune has not in this war so declared, as to make us value her less?"This is very harsh, and much strained. 

II. Ii. 122 (50, 2) her brain-sick raptures/Cannot distaste the goodness ofa quarrel] Corrupt; change to a worse state. 

II. Ii. 179 (52, 3) benummed wills] That is, inflexible, inmoveable, nolonger obedient to superior direction. 

II. Ii. 180 (52, 4) There is a law in each well-ordered nation] What thelaw does in every nation between individuals, justice ought to dobetween nations. 

II. Ii. 188 (52, 5) Hector's opinion/Is this in way of truth] Thoughconsidering _truth_ and _justice_ in this question, this is my opinion;yet as a question of honour, I think on it as you. 

II. Ii. 196 (53, 6) the performance of our heaving spleens] The executionof spite and resentment. 

II. Ii. 212 (53, 7) emulation] That is, envy, factious contention. 

II. Iii. 18 (54, 8) without drawing the massy iron and cutting the web]That is, _without drawing their swords to cut the web_. They use nomeans but those of violence. 

II. Iii. 55 (55, 1) decline the whole question] Deduce the question fromthe first case to the last. 

II. Iii. 108 (57, 6) but it was a strong composure, a fool could disunite]So reads the quarto very properly; but the folio, which the moderns havefollowed, has, _it was a strong_ COUNSEL. 

II. Iii. 118 (57, 7) noble state] Person of high dignity; spoken ofAgamemnon. 

II. Iii. 137 (58, 8) under-write] To _subscribe_, in Shakespeare, is to_obey_. 

II. Iii. 215 (60, 2) pheese his pride] To _pheese_ is to _comb_ or _curry_. 

II. Iii. 217 (60, 3) Not for the worth that hangs upon our quarrel] Not forthe value of all for which we are fighting. 

II. Iii. 267 (62, 6)

 _Ajax. _ Shall I call you father? _Nest. _ Ay, my good son]

In the folio and in the nodern editions Ajax desires to give the titleof _father_ to Ulysses; in the quarto, more naturally, to Nestor. 

III. I. 35 (64, 1) love's invisible soul] _love's_ visible _soul_. ] SoHANMER. The other editions have _invisible_, which perhaps may be right, and may mean the _soul of love_ invisible every where else. 

III. I. 83 (65, 3) And, my lord, he desires you] Here I think the speech ofPandarus should begin, and the rest of it should be added to that ofHelen, but I have followed the copies. 

III. I. 96 (65, 4) with my disposer Cressida] [W: dispouser] I do notunderstand the word _disposer_, nor know what to substitute in itsplace. There is no variation in the copies. 

III. I. 132 (67, 6) _Yet that which seems the wound to kill_] _To kill thewound_ is no very intelligible expression, nor is the measure preserved. We might read, _These lovers cry, Oh! oh! they die!_ But _that which seems to kill, Doth turn_, &c. _So dying love lives still_. 

Yet as _the wound to kill_ may mean _the wound that seems mortal_, Ialter nothing. 

III. Ii. 25 (69, 1) tun'd too sharp in sweetness]--and _too sharp insweetness_, ] So the folio and all modern editions; but the quarto moreaccurately, --_tun'd_ too sharp in sweetness. 

III. Ii. 99 (71, 4) our head shall go bare, 'till merit crown it] I cannotforbear to observe, that the quarto reads thus: _Our head shall go bare, 'till merit_ lower part no affection, _in reversion_, &c. Had there beenno other copy, hov could this have been corrected? The true reading isin the folio. 

III. Ii. 102 (72, 5) his addition shall be humble] We will give him no highor pompous titles. 

III. Ii. 162 (74, 6)

 but you are wise, Or else you love not; to be wise and love, Exceeds man's might]

I read, --but _we're not_ wise, Or else _we_ love not; to be wise and love, Exceeds man's might;--

Cressida, in return to the praise given by Troilus to her wisdom, replies, "That lovers are never wise; that it is beyond the power of manto bring love and wisdom to an union. "

III. Ii. 173 (74, 8) Might be affronted with the match] I wish "myintegrity might be met and matched with such equality and force of pureunmingled love. "

III. Ii. 184 (75, 2) As true as steel, as plantage to the moon] _Plantage_is not, I believe, a general term, but the herb which we now call_plantain_, in Latin, _plantago_, which was, I suppose, imagined to beunder the peculiar influence of the moon. 

III. Ii. 187 (76, 3)

 Yet after all comparisons of truth, As truth's authentic author to be cited _As true as Troilus_, shall crown up the verse]

Troilus shall _crown the verse_, as a man _to be cited as the authenticauthor of truth_; as one whose protestations were true to a proverb. 

III. Iii. 1-16 (77, 5) Now, princes, for the service I have done you] I amafraid, that after all the learned commentator's [Warburton's] effortsto clear the argument of Calchas, it will still appear liable toobjection; nor do I discover more to be urged in his defence, than thatthough his skill in divination determined him to leave Troy, jet that hejoined himself to Agamemnon and his army by unconstrained good-will; andthough he came as a fugitive escaping from destruction, yet his servicesafter his reception, being voluntary and important, deserved reward. This argument is not regularly and distinctly deduced, but this is, Ithink, the best explication that it will yet admit. 

III. Iii. 4 (78, 6) through the sight I bear in things, to Jove] Thispassage in all the modern editions is silently depraved, and printedthus:

 --through the sight I bear in things to come. 

The word is so printed that nothing but the sense can determine whetherit be _love_ or _Jove_. I believe that the editors read it as _love_, and therefore made the alteration to obtain some meaning. 

III. Iii. 28 (79, 7)

 he shall buy my daughter; and her presence Shall quite strike off all service I have done, In most accepted pain]

Sir T. HANMER, and Dr. WARBURTON after him, read, In most accepted _pay_. 

They do not seem to understand the construction of the passage. _Herpresence_, says Calchas, shall strike off, or recompence _the service Ihave done_, even in these _labours_ which were _most accepted_. 

III. Iii. 44 (80, 8) derision med'cinable] All the modern editions have_decision_. The old copies are apparently right. The folio in this placeagrees with the quarto, so that the corruption was at first merelyaccidental. 

III. Iii. 96 (82, 9) how dearly ever parted] I do not think that in theword _parted_ is included any idea of _division_; it means, _howeverexcellently endowed_, with however _dear_ or precious _parts_ enrichedor adorned. 

III. Iii. 113 (82, 2) but the author's drift:/Who, in his circumstance] Inthe detail or circumduction of his argument. 

III. Iii. 125 (83, 3) The unknovn Ajax] Ajax, who has abilities which werenever brought into view or use. 

III. Iii. 134 (83, 4)

 How some men creep in skittish Fortune's hall, While others play the idiots in her eyes!]

To _creep_ is to _keep out of sight_ from whatever motive. Some men_keep out of notice in the hall of Fortune_, while others, though theybut _play the idiot_, are always _in her eye_, in the way ofdistinction. 

III. Iii. 137 (83, 5) feasting] Folio. The quarto has _fasting_. Eitherword may bear a good sense. 

III. Iii. 145 (84, 6) Time hath, my lord, a wallet at his back] This speechis printed in all the modern editions with such deviations from the oldcopy, as exceed the lawful power of an editor. 

III. Iii. 171 (85, 2) for beauty, wit, /High birth, vigour of bone, desertin service] The modern editors read, For beauty, wit, high birth, desert in service, &c. 

I do not deny but the changes produce a more easy lapse of numbers, butthey do not exhibit the work of Shakespeare, (see 1765, VII, 435, 2)

III. Iii. 178 (85, 3)

 And shew to dust, that is a little gilt, More laud than gilt o'er-dusted]

[T: give to . . . Laud than they will give to gold] This emendation hasbeen received by the succeeding editors, but recedes too far from thecopy. There is no other corruption than such as Shakespeare'sincorrectness often resembles. He has omitted the article _to_ in thesecond line: he should have written, _More laud than_ to _gilt o'er-dusted_. (1773) (rev. 1778, IX, 93, 7)

III. Iii. 189 (86, 4) Made emulous missions] The meaning of _mission_ seemsto be _dispatches_ of the gods _from heaven_ about mortal business, suchas often happened at the siege of Troy. 

III. Iii. 197 (86, 5) Knows almost every grain of Pluto's gold] For thiselegant line the quarto has only, Knows almost every _thing_. 

III. Iii. 201 (86, 7) (with which relation/Durst never meddle)] There is asecret administration of affairs, which no _history_ was ever able todiscover. 

III. Iii. 230 (87, 9)

 Omission to do what is necessary Seals a commission to a blank of danger]

By _neglecting_ our duty we _commission_ or enable that _danger_ ofdishonour, which could not reach us before, to lay hold upon us. 

III. Iii. 254 (88, 1) with a politic regard] With a _sly look_. 

IV. I. 11 (91, 1) During all question of the gentle truce] I once thoughtto read, During all _quiet_ of the gentle truce. 

But I think _question_ means intercourse, interchange of conversation. 

IV. I. 36 (92, 4) His purpose meets you] I bring you his meaning and hisorders. 

IV. I. 65 (93, 6)

 Both merits pois'd, each weighs no less nor more, But he as he, the heavier for a whore]

I read, But he as he, _each_ heavier for a whore. 

_Heavy_ is taken both for _weighty_, and for _sad_ or _miserable_. Thequarto reads, But he as he, _the_ heavier for a whore. 

I know not whether the thought is not that of a wager. It must then beread thus:

 But he as he. Which heavier for a whore?

That is, _for a whore_ staked down, _which is the heavier_. 

IV. I. 78 (94, 7) We'll not commend what we intend to sell] I believe themeaning is only this: though you practise the buyer's art, we will notpractise the seller's. We intend to sell Helen dear, yet will notcommend her. 

IV. Ii. 62 (96, 4) My matter is so rash] My business is so _hasty_ and soabrupt. 

IV. Ii. 74 (97, 6) the secrets of neighbour Pandar] [Pope had emended theFolio's "secrets of nature" to the present reading] Mr. Pope's readingis in the old quarto. So great is the necessity of collation. 

IV. Iv. 3 (99, 1) The grief] The folio reads, The grief is fine, full perfect, that I taste, And no less in a sense as strong As that which causeth it. --

The quarto otherwise, The grief is fine, full, perfect, that I taste, And _violenteth_ in a sense as strong As that which causeth it. --

_Violenteth_ is a word with which I am not acquainted, yet perhaps itmay be right. The reading of the text is without authority. 

IV. Iv. 65 (101, 3) For I will throw my glove to death] That is, I will_challenge_ death himself in defence of thy fidelity. 

IV. Iv. 105 (103, 5)

 While others fish, with craft, for great opinion, I, with great truth, catch mere simplicity. ]

The meaning, I think, is, _while others_, by their art, gain highestimation, I, by honesty, obtain a plain simple approbation. 

IV. Iv. 109 (103, 6) the moral of my wit/Is, _plain and true_] That is, the_governing principle of my understanding_; but I rather think we shouldread, --the _motto_ of my wit Is, plain and true, --

IV. Iv. 114 (103, 7) possess thee what she is] I will _make thee fullyunderstand_. This sense of the word _possess_ is frequent in our author. 

IV. Iv. 134 (104, 9) I'll answer to my list] This, I think, is right, though both the old copies read _lust_. 

IV. V. 8 (105, 1) bias cheek] Swelling out like the bias of a bowl. 

IV. V. 37 (106, 3) I'll make my match to live. /The kiss you take is betterthan you give] I will make such _bargains_ as I may live by, _such asmay bring me profit_, therefore will not take a worse kiss than I give. 

IV. V. 48 (107, 4) Why, beg then] For the sake of rhime we should read, Why beg _two_. 

If you think kisses worth begging, beg more than one. 

IV. V. 52 (107, 5) Never's my day, and then a kiss of you] I once gave boththese lines to Cressida. She bids Ulysses beg a kiss; he asks that hemay have it, When Helen is a maid again--

She tells him that then he shall have it:

 When Helen is a maid again--

 _Cre. _ I am your debtor, claim it when 'tis due; Never's my day, and then a kiss _for_ you. 

But I rather think that Ulysses means to slight her, and that thepresent reading is right. 

IV. V. 57 (107, 6) motive of her body] _Motive_ for _part that contributesto motion_. 

IV. V. 59 (107, 7) a coasting] An amorous address; courtship. 

IV. V. 62 (107, 8) sluttish spoils of opportunity] Corrupt wenches, ofwhose chastity every opportunity may make a prey. 

IV. V. 73 (108, 9) _Aga. _ 'Tis done like Hector, but securely done][Theobald gave the speech to Achilles] As the old copies agree, I havemade no change. 

IV. V. 79 (108, 1) Valour and pride excel themselves in Hector]Shakespeare's thought is not exactly deduced. Nicety of expression isnot his character. The cleaning is plain, "Valour (says AEneas) is inHector greater than valour in other men, and pride in Hector is lessthan pride in other men. So that Hector is distinguished by theexcellence of having pride less than other pride, and valour more thanother valour. "

IV. V. 103 (109, 2) an impair thought] A thought suitable to the dignity ofhis character. This word I should have changed to _impure_, were I notover-powered by the unanimity of the editors, and concurrence of the oldcopies, (rev. 1778, IX, 120, 8)

IV. V. 105 (109, 3) Hector in his blaze of wrath subscribes/To tenderobjects] That is, _yields, gives_ way. 

IV. V. 112 (110, 4) thus translate him to me] Thus _explain his character_. 

IV. V. 142 (111, 5) _Hect. _ Not Neoptolemus so mirable] [W: Neoptolemus'ssire irascible] After all this contention it is difficult to imaginethat the critic believes _mirable_ to have been changed to _irascible_. I should sooner read, Not Neoptolemus th' admirable;

as I know not whether _mirable_ can be found in any other place. Thecorrection which the learned commentator gave to Hanmer, Not Neoptolemus' _sire_ so mirable, as it was modester than this, was preferable to it. But nothing is moreremote from justness of sentiment, than for Hector to characteriseAchilles as the father of Neoptolemus, a youth that had not yet appearedin arms, and whose name was therefore much less knovn than his father's. My opinion is, that by Neoptolemus the author meant Achilles himself;and remembering that the son was Pyrrhus Neoptolemus, consideredNeoptolemus as the nomen gentilitium, and thought the father waslikewise Achilles Neoptolemus. 

IV. V. 147 (112, 6) We'll answer it] That is, answer the _expectance_. 

IV. V. 275 (117, 5) Beat loud the tabourines] For this the quarto and thelatter editions have, To taste your bounties. --

The reading which I have given from the folio seems chosen at therevision, to avoid the repetition of the word _bounties_ [273]. 

V. I. 5 (118, 1) Thou crusty batch of nature] _Batch_ is changed byTheobald to _botch_, and the change is justified by a pompous note, which discovers that he did not know the word _batch_. What is morestrange, Hanmer has followed him. _Batch_ is any thing _baked_. 

V. I. 19 (119, 3) Male-varlet] HANMER reads _male-harlot_, plausiblyenough, except that it seems too plain to require the explanation whichPatroclus demands. 

V. I. 23 (119, 4) cold palsies] This catalogue of loathsome maladies endsin the folio at _cold palsies_. This passage, as it stands, is in thequarto: the retrenchment was in my opinion judicious. It may beremarked, though it proves nothing, that, of the few alterations made byMilton in the second edition of his wonderful poem, one was, anenlargement of the enumeration of diseases. 

V. I. 32 (119, 5) you ruinous butt; you whoreson indistinguishable cur]Patroclos reproaches Thersites with deformity, with having one partcrowded into another. 

V. I. 35 (119, 6) thou idle immaterial skeyn of sley'd silk] All the termsused by Thersites of Patroclus, are emblematically expressive offlexibility, compliance, and mean officiousness. 

V. I. 40 (119, 7) Out, gall!] HANMER reads _nut-gall_, which answers wellenough to _finch-egg_; it has already appeared, that our author thoughtthe _nut-gall_ the bitter gall. He is called _nut_, from theconglobation of his form; but both the copies read, _Out, gall_!

V. I. 41 (120, 8) Finch egg!] Of this reproach I do not know the exactmeaning. I suppose he means to call him _singing bird_, as implying anuseless favourite, and yet more, something more worthless, a singingbird in the egg, or generally, a slight thing easily crushed. 

V. I. 64 (121, 2) forced with wit] Stuffed with wit. A term of cookery. --Inthis speech I do not well understand what is meant by _loving quails_. 

V. I. 73 (121, 3) spirits and fires!] This Thersites speaks upon the firstsight of the distant lights. 

V. Ii. 11 (124, 1) And any man may sing her, if he can take her cliff] Thatis, her _key_. _Clef_, French. 

V. Ii. 41 (125, 2) You flow to great distraction] So the moderns. The foliohas, You _flow_ to great _distraction_. --

The quarto, You _flow_ to great _destruction_. --

I read, You _show too_ great distraction. --

V. Ii. 108 (128, 7) But with my heart the other eye doth see] I think itshould be read thus, But _my heart with_ the other eye doth see. 

V. Ii. 113 (128, 8) A proof of strength she could not publish more] Shecould not publish a stronger proof. 

V. Ii. 125 (129, 1) I cannot conjure, Trojan] That is, I cannot raisespirits in the form of Cressida. 

V. Ii. 141 (129, 2) If there be rule in unity itself] I do not wellunderstand what is meant by _rule in unity_. By _rule_ our author, inthis place as in others, intends _virtuous restraint, regularity ofmanners, command of passions and appetites_. In Macbeth, He cannot buckle his distemper'd cause Within the belt of rule. --

But I know not how to apply the word in this sense to _unity_. I read, If there be rule in _purity_ itself, Or, If there be rule in _verity_ itself. 

Such alterations would not offend the reader, who saw the state of theold editions, in which, for instance, a few lines lower, _the almightysun_ is called _the almighty fenne_. --Yet the words may at last mean, Ifthere be _certainty_ in _unity_, if it be a _rule_ that _one is one_. 

V. Ii. 144 (130, 3) Bi-fold authority!] This is the reading of the quarto. The folio gives us, _By foul_ authority!--

There is _madness_ in that disquisition in which a man reasons at once_for_ and _against himself upon authority_ which he knows _not to bevalid_. The quarto is right. 

V. Ii. 144 (130, 4)

 where reason can revolt Without perdition, and loss assume all reason Without revolt]

The words _loss_ and _perdition_ are used in their common sense, butthey mean the _loss_ or _perdition_ of _reason_. 

V. Ii. 157 (131, 6) And with another knot five-finger-tied] A knot tied bygiving her hand to Diomed. 

V. Ii. 160 (131, 7) o'er-eaten faith] Vows which she has already swallowed_once over_. We still say of a faithless man, that he has _eaten hiswords_. 

V. Ii. 161 (131, 8)

 _Ulyss. _ May worthy Troilus be half attach'd With that which here his passion doth express!]

Can Troilus really feel on this occasion half of what he utters? Aquestion suitable to the calm Ulysses. 

V. Iii. 21 (133, 2)

 For us to count we give what's gain'd by thefts, And rob in the behalf of charity]

This is so oddly confused in the folio, that I transcribe it as aspecimen of incorrectness:

 --do not count it holy, To hurt by being just; it were as lawful _For we would count give much to as violent thefts_, And rob in the behalf of charity. 

V. Iii. 23 (133, 3)

 _Cas. _ It is the purpose that makes strong the vow; But vows to every purpose must not hold]

The mad prophetess speaks here with all the coolness and judgment of askilful casuist. "The essence of a lawful vow, is a lawful purpose, andthe vow of which the end is wrong must not be regarded as cogent. "

V. Iii. 27 (134, 4)

 Life every man holds dear; but the dear man Holds honour far more precious dear than life]

_Valuable_ man. The modern editions read, --_brave_ man. 

The repetition of the word is in our author's manner. 

V. Iii. 37 (134, 5)

 Brother, you have a vice of mercy in you, Which better fits a lion, than a man]

The traditions and stories of the darker ages abounded with examples ofthe lion's generosity. Upon the supposition that these acts of clemencywere true, Troilus reasons not improperly, that to spare against reason, by mere instinct of pity, became rather a generous beast than a wiseman. 

V. X. 33 (137, 9) Hence, broker lacquey!] For _brothel_, the folio reads_brother_, erroneously for _broker_, as it stands at the end of the playwhere the lines are repeated. Of _brother_ the following editors made_brothel_. 

V. Iv. 18 (138, 2) the Grecians begin to proclaim barbarism, and policygrows into an ill opinion] To set up the authority of ignorance todeclare that they will be governed by policy no longer. 

V. Vi. 11 (142, 1) you cogging Greeks] This epithet has no particularpropriety in this place, but the author had heard of _Graecia Mendax_. 

V. Vi. 29 (144, 3) I'll frush it] The word _frush_ I never found elsewhere, nor understand it. HANMER explains it, to _break_ or _bruise_. 

V. Viii. 7 (146, 1) Even with the vail and darkening of the sun] The _vail_is, I think, the _sinking_ of the sun; not _veil_ or _cover_. 

(149) General Observation. This play is more correctly written than mostof Shakespeare's compositions, but it is not one of those in whicheither the extent of his views or elevation of his fancy is fullydisplayed. As the story abounded with materials, he has exerted littleinvention; but he has diversified his characters with great variety, andpreserved them with great exactness. His vicious characters sometimesdisgust, but cannot corrupt, for both Cressida and Pandarus are detestedand contemned. The comic characters seem to have been the favourites ofthe writer; they are of the superficial kind, and exhibit more ofmanners than nature; but they are copiously filled and powerfullyimpressed. Shakespeare has in his story followed, for the greater part, the old book of Caxton, which was then very popular; but the characterof Thersites, of which it makes no mention, is a proof that this playwas written after Chapman had published his version of _Homer_. 

CYMBELINE

I. I. 1 (153, 2)

 You do not meet a man, but frowns: our bloods No more obey the heavens, than our courtiers' Still seen, as does the king's]

[W: brows/No more] This passage is so difficult, that commentators maydiffer concerning it without animosity or shame. Of the two emendationsproposed, Hanmer's is the more licentious; but he makes the sense clear, and leaves the reader an easy passage. Dr. Warburton has corrected withmore caution, but less improvement: his reasoning upon his own readingis so obscure and perplexed, that I suspect some injury of the press. --Iam now to tell my opinion, which is, that the lines stand as they wereoriginally written, and that a paraphrase, such as the licentious andabrupt expressions of our author too frequently require, will makeemendation unnecessary. _We do not meet a man but frowns; ourbloods_--our countenances, which, in popular speech, are said to beregulated by the temper of the blood, --_no more obey_ the laws of_heaven_, --which direct us to appear what we really are, --_than ourcourtiers_;--that is, than the_ bloods of our courtiers_; but ourbloods, like theirs, --_still seem, as doth the king's_. 

I. I. 25 (155, 3) I do extend him, Sir, within himself] I extend him withinhimself: my praise, however _extensive_, is _within_ his merit. 

I. I. 46 (156, 4) liv'd in court, /(Which rare it is to do) most prais'd, most lov'd] This encomium is high and artful. To be at once in any greatdegree _loved_ and _praised_ is truly _rare_. 

I. I. 49 (156, 5) A glass that feated them] _A glass that featur'd them_]Such is the reading in all the modern editions, I know not by whom firstsubstituted, for

 A glass that _feared_ them;--

I have displaced _featur'd_, though it can plead long prescription, because I am inclined to think that _feared_ has the better title. _Mirrour_ was a favourite word in that age for an _example_, or a_pattern_, by noting which the manners were to be formed, as dress isregulated by looking in a glass. When Don Bellianis is stiled _TheMirrour of Knighthood_, the idea given is not that of a glass in whichevery knight may behold his own resemblance, but an example to be viewedby knights as often as a glass is looked upon by girls, to be viewed, that they may know, not what they are, but what they ought to be. Such aglass may _fear the more mature_, as displaying excellencies which theyhave arrived at maturity without attaining. To _fear_ is here, as inother places, to _fright_. [I believe Dr. Johnson is mistaken as to thereading of the folio, which is _feated_. The page of the copy which heconsulted is very faintly printed; but I have seen another since, whichplainly gives this reading. STEEVENS. ] If _feated_ be the right word, itmust, I think, be explained thus; _a glass that_ formed _them_; a model, by the contemplation and inspection of which they formed their manners. (see 1765, VII, 260, 4)

I. I. 86 (158, 1)

 I something fear my father's wrath; but nothing (Always reserv'd my holy duty) what His rage can do on me]

I say I do not fear my father, so far as I may say it without breach ofduty. 

I. I. 101 (158, 2) Though ink be made of gall] Shakespeare, even in thispoor conceit, has confounded the vegetable _galls_ used in ink, with theanimal _gall_, supposed to be bitter. 

I. I. 132 (160, 4) then heapest/A year's age on me] Dr. WARBURTON reads, A _yare_ age on me. 

It seems to me, even from SKINNER, whom he cites, that _yare_ is usedonly as a personal quality. Nor is the authority of Skinner sufficient, without some example, to justify the alteration. HANMER's reading isbetter, but rather too far from the original copy:

 --thou heapest _many_ A year's age on me. 

I read, --thou heap'st _Years, ages_ on me. 

I. I. 135 (160, 5) a touch more rare/Subdues all pangs, all fears] _Rare_is used often for _eminently good_; but I do not remember any passage inwhich it stands for _eminently bad_. May we read, --a touch more _near_. 

_Cura deam_ propior luctusque domesticus angit. _Ovid_. 

Shall we try again, --a touch more _rear_. 

_Crudum vulnus. _ But of this I know not any example. There is yetanother interpretation, which perhaps will remove the difficulty. _Atouch more rare_, may mean _a nobler passion_. 

I. I. 140 (161, 6) a puttock] A _kite_. 

I. Ii. 31 (163, 1) her beauty and her brain go not together] I believe thelord means to speak a sentence, "Sir, as I told you always, beauty andbrain go not together. "

I. Ii. 32 (164, 2) She's a good sign] [W: shine] There is acuteness enoughin this note, yet I believe the poet meant nothing by _sign_, but _fairoutward_ shew. 

I. Iii. 8 (165, 2)

 for so long As he could make me with this eye, or ear, Distinguish him from others]

[W: this eye] Sir T. HANMER alters it thus:

 --for so long As he could _mark_ me with his eye, or _I_ Distinguish--

The reason of Hanmer's reading was, that Pisanio describes no addressmade to the _ear_. 

I. Iii. 18 (165, 3) till the diminution/Of space had pointed him sharp asmy needle] _The diminution of space_, is _the diminution_ of which_space_ is the cause. Trees are killed by a blast of lightning, that is, by _blasting_, not _blasted_ lightning. 

I. Iii. 24 (166, 4) next vantage] Next _opportunity_. 

I. Iii. 37 (166, 6) Shakes all our buds from growing] A bud, without anydistinct idea, whether of flower or fruit, is a natural representationof any thing incipient or immature; and the buds of flowers, if flowersare meant, _grow_ to flowers, as the buds of fruits _grow_ to fruits. 

I. Iv. 9 (167, 1) makes him] In the sense in which we say, This will _make_or _mar_ you. 

I. Iv. 16 (167, 2) words him, I doubt not, a great deal from the matter]Makes the description of him very distant from the truth. 

I. Iv. 20 (167, 3) under her colours] Under her banner; by her influence. 

I. Iv. 47 (168, 6) I was then a young traveller; rather shunn'd to go evenwith what I heard, than in my every action to be guided by others'experiences] This is expressed with a kind of fantastical perplexity. Hemeans, I was then willing to take for my direction the experience ofothers, more than such intelligence as I had gathered myself. 

I. Iv, 58 (169, 7) 'Twas a contention in publick, which may, withoutcontradiction, suffer the report] Which, undoubtedly, may be publicklytold. 

I. Iv. 73 (169, 8) tho' I profess myself her adorer, not her friend] ThoughI have not the common obligations of a lover to his mistress, and regardher not with the fondness of a friend, but the reverence of an adorer. 

I. Iv. 77 (169, 9) If she went before others I have seen, as that diamondof yours out-lustres many I have beheld, I could not believe sheexcelled many] [W: could believe] I should explain the sentence thus:"Though your lady excelled, as much as your diamond, _I could notbelieve she excelled many_; that is, I too _could_ yet _believe thatthere are_ many _whom_ she did not excel. " But I yet think Dr. Warburtonright. (1773)

I. Iv. 104 (171, l) to convince the honour of my mistress] [_Convince_, forovercome. WARBURTON. ] So in _Macbeth_, --their malady _convinces_ "The great essay of art. "

I. Iv. 124 (171, 2) abus'd] _Deceiv'd. _

I. Iv. 134 (172, 3) approbation] Proof. 

I. Iv. 148 (172, 4) You are a friend, and therein the wiser. If you buyladies' flesh at a million a dram, you cannot preserve it from tainting. But, I see, you have some religion in you, that you fear] _You are afriend_ to the lady, _and therein the wiser_, as you will not expose herto hazard; and that you _fear_, is a proof of your _religious_ fidelity. (see 1765, VII, 276, 1)

I. Iv. L60 (173, 5) _Iach. _ If I bring you no sufficient testimony that Ihave enjoy'd the dearest bodily part of your mistress, my ten thousandducats are yours, so is my diamond too: if I come off, and leave her insuch honour as you have trust in, she your jewel, this your jewel, andmy gold are yours--

 _Post. _ I embrace these conditions]

[W: bring you sufficient] I once thought this emendation right, but amnow of opinion, that Shakespeare intended that Iachimo, having gainedhis purpose, should designedly drop the invidious and offensive part ofthe wager, and to flatter Posthumus, dwell long upon the more pleasingpart of the representation. One condition of a wager implies the other, and there is no need to mention both. 

I. V. 18 (176, 1) Other conclusions] Other _experiments_. _I commend_, saysWALTON, _an angler that tries_ conclusions, and improves his art. 

I. V. 23 (175, 2) Your highness/Shall from this practice but make hard yourheart] Thare is in this passage nothing that much requires a note, yet Icannot forbear to push it forward into observation. The thought wouldprobably have been more amplified, had our author lived to be shockedwith such experiments as have been published in later times, by a raceof men that have practised tortures without pity, and related thenwithout shame, and are yet suffered to erect their heads among humanbeings. 

 "Cape saxa manu, cape robora, pastor. "

I. V. 33-44 (175, 3) I do not like her] This soliloquy is veryinartificial. The speaker is under no strong pressure of thought; he isneither resolving, repenting, suspecting, nor deliberating, and yetmakes a long speech to tell himself what himself knows. 

I. V. 54 (176, 4) to shift his being] To change his abode. 

I. V. 58 (118, 5) What shalt thou expect, /To be depender on a thing thatleans?] That _inclines_ towards its fall. 

I. V. 80 (177, 7) Of leigers for her sweet] A _leiger_ ambassador, is onethat resides at a foreign court to promote his master's interest. 

I. Vi. 7 (178, 9)

 Bless'd be those, How mean soe'er, that have their honest wills, Which seasons comfort]

I am willing to comply with any meaning that can be extorted from thepresent text, rather than change it, yet will propose, but with greatdiffidence, a slight alteration:

 --Bless'd be those, How mean soe'er, that have their honest wills, _With reason's_comfort. --

Who gratify their innocent wishes with reasonable enjoyments. 

I. Vi. 35 (180, 2) and the twinn'd stones/Upon the number'd beach?] I knownot well how to regulate this passage. _Number'd_ is perhaps _numerous_. _Twinn'd stones_ I do not understand. _Twinn'd shells_, or _pairs ofshells_, are very common. For _twinn'd_, we might read _twin'd_; thatis, _twisted, convolved_; but this sense is more applicable to shellsthan to stones. 

I. Vi. 44 (181, 3)

 Sluttery, to such neat excellence oppos'd, Should make desire vomit emptiness, Not so allur'd to feed]

[i. E. That appetite, which is not allured to feed on such excellence, can have no stomach at all; but, though empty, must nauseate everything. WARB. ] I explain this passage in a sense almost contrary. Iachimo, in this counterfeited rapture, has shewn how the _eyes_ and the_judgment_ would determine in favour of Imogen, comparing her with thepresent mistress of Posthumus, and proceeds to say, that appetite toowould give the same suffrage. _Desire_, says he, when it approached_sluttery_, and considered it in comparison with _such neat excellence_, would not only be _not so allured to feed_, but, seized with a fit ofloathing, _would vomit emptiness_, would feel the convulsions ofdisgust, though, being unfed, it had nothing to eject. [Tyrwhitt: vomit, emptiness . . . Allure] This is not ill conceived; but I think my ownexplanation right. _To vomit emptiness_ is, in the language of poetry, to feel the convulsions of eructation without plenitude. (1773)

I. Vi. 54 (182, 4) He's strange, and peevish] He is a foreigner, easilyfretted. 

I. Vi. 97 (184, 5) timely knowing] Rather timely _known_. 

I. Vi. 99 (184, 6) What both you spur and stop] What it is that at onceincites you to speak, and restrains you from it. [I think Imogen meansto enquire what is that news, that intelligence, or information, youprofess to bring, and yet with-hold: at least, I think Dr. JOHNSON'sexplanation a mistaken one, for Imogen's request supposes Iachimo anagent, not a patient. HAWKINS. ] I think my explanation true. (see 1765, VII, 286, 7)

I. Vi. 106 (184, 7)

 join gripes with hands Made hard with hourly falshood (falshood as With labour) then lye peeping in an eye]

The old edition reads, --join gripes with hands Made hard with hourly falshood (_falshood _ as With labour) then by peeping in an eye, &c. 

I read, --then _lye_ peeping--

The author of the present regulation of the text I do not know, but havesuffered it to stand, though not right. _Hard with falshood_ is, hard bybeing often griped with frequent change of hands. 

I. Vi. 122 (185, 8) With tomboys, hir'd with that self-exhibition/Whichyour own coffers yield!] _Gross strumpets_, hired with the _verypension_ which you allow your husband. 

I. Vi. 152 (186, 9) As in a Romish stew] The stews of Rome are deservedlycensured by the reformed. This is one of many instances in whichShakespeare has mingled in the manners of distant ages in this play. 

II. I. 2 (188, 1) kiss'd the jack upon an up-cast] He is describing hisfate at bowls. The _jack_ is the small bowl at which the others areaimed. He who is nearest to it wins. _To kiss the jack_ is a state ofgreat advantage. (1773)

II. I. 15 (189, 2) 2 _Lord_. No, my lord; nor crop the ears of them. [_Aside_. ] This, I believe, should stand thus:

 1 _Lord_. No, my lord. 2 _Lord_. Nor crop the ears of them, [_Aside_. 

II. I. 26 (189, 3) you crow, cock, with your comb on] The allusion is to afool's cap, which hath a _comb_ like a cock's. 

II. I. 29 (189, 4) every companion] The use of _companion_ was the same asof _fellow_ now. It was a word of contempt. 

II. Ii. 12 (191, 1) our Tarquin] The speaker is an Italian. 

II. Ii. 13 (191, 2) Did softly press the rushes] It was the custom in thetime of our author to strew chambers with rushes, as we now cover themwith carpets. The practice is mentioned in _Caius de EphemeraBritannica_. 

II. Iii. 24 (194, 2) _His steeds to water at those springs On chalic'dflowers that lies_]

Hanmer reads, Each _chalic'd_ flower supplies;

to escape a false concord: but correctness must not be obtained by suchlicentious alterations. It may be noted, that the _cup_ of a flower iscalled _calix_, whence _chalice_. 

II. Iii. 28 (195, 3) _With, every thing that pretty bin_] is very properlyrestored by Hanmer, for _pretty is_; but he too grammatically reads, With _all the things_ that pretty _bin_. 

II. Iii. 102 (197, 5) one of your great knowing/Should learn, being taught, forbearance] i. E. A man _who is taught forbearance should learn it_. 

II. Iii. 111 (198, 7) so verbal] Is, so _verbose_, so full of talk. 

II. Iii. 118-129 (199, 8) The contract you pretend with that base wretch]Here Shakespeare has not preserved, with his common nicety, theuniformity of character. The speech of Cloten is rough and harsh, butcertainly not the talk of one, Who can't take two from twenty, for his heart, And leave eighteen. --

His argument is just and well enforced, and its prevalence is allowedthroughout all civil nations: as for rudeness, he seems not to be machundermatched. 

II. Iii. 124 (199, 9) in self-figur'd knot] [This is nonsense. We shouldread, --SELF-FINGER'D _knot_;

WARBURTON. ] But why nonsense? A _self-figured knot_ is a knot formed byyourself. (see 1765, VII, 301, 8)

II. Iv. 71 (204, 4) And Cydnus swell'd above the banks, or for/The press ofboats, or pride] [This is an agreeable ridicule on poeticalexaggeration, which gives human passions to inanimate things: andparticularly, upon what he himself writes in the foregoing play on thisvery subject:

 "--And made The water, which they beat, to follow faster, As amorous of their strokes. "

WARBURTON. ] It is easy to sit down and give our author meanings which henever had. Shakespeare has no great right to censure poeticalexaggeration, of which no poet is more frequently guilty. That heintended to ridicule his own lines is very uncertain, when there are nomeans of knowing which of the two plays was written first. Thecommentator has contented himself to suppose, that the foregoing play inhis book was the play of earlier composition. Nor is the reasoningbetter than the assertion. If the language of Iachimo be such as shewshim to be mocking the credibility of his hearer, his language is veryimproper, when his business was to deceive. But the truth is, that hislanguage is such as a skilful villain would naturally use, a mixture ofairy triumph and serious deposition. His gaiety shews his seriousness tobe without anxiety, and his seriousness proves his gaiety to be withoutart. 

II. Iv. 83 (205, 5) never saw I figures/So likely to report themselves] Sonear to speech. The Italians call a portrait, when the likeness isremarkable, a _speaking picture_. 

II. Iv. 84 (205, 6) the cutter/Was as another nature, dumb, out-wenther;/Motion and breath left out] [W: done; out-went her. ] Thisemendation I think needless. The meaning is this, The _sculptor_ was as_nature_, but as _nature dumb_; he gave every thing that nature gives, but _breath_ and _motion_. In _breath_ is included _speech_. 

II. Iv. 91 (205, 7) _Post. _ This is her honour!] [T: What's this t'herhonour?] This emendation has been followed by both the succeedingeditors, but I think it must be rejected. The expression is ironical. Iachimo relates many particulars, to which Posthumus answers withimpatience, This is her honour! That is, And the attainment of thisknowledge is to pass for the corruption of her honour. 

II. Iv. 95 (206, 8) if you can/Be pale] If you can forbear to flush yourcheek with rage. 

II. Iv. 110 (207, 9)

 The vows of women Of no more bondage be, to where they are made, Than they are to their virtues]

The love vowed by women no more abides with him to whom it is vowed, than women adhere to their virtue. 

II. Iv. 127 (207, 2) The cognizance] The badge; the token; the visibleproof. 

III. I. 26 (211, 2) and his shipping, /(Poor ignorant baubles!) on ourterrible seas] [_Ignorant_, for _of no use_. WARB. ] Rather, _unacquainted_ with the nature of our boisterous seas. 

III. I. 51 (212, 3) against all colour] Without any pretence of right. 

III. I. 73 (213, 5) keep at utterance] [i. E. At extreme distance. WARB. ]More properly, in a state of hostile defiance, and deadly opposition. 

III. I. 73 (213, 6) I am perfect] I am well informed. So, in Macbeth, "--inyour state of honour _I am perfect_. " (see 1765, VII, 314, 7)

III. Ii. 4 (214, 2) What false Italian (As poisonous tongu'd as handed)]About Shakespeare's time the practice of poisoning was very common inItaly, and the suspicion of Italian poisons yet more common. 

III. Ii. 9 (214, 3) take in some virtue] To _take in_ a town, is to_conquer_ it. 

III. Ii. 34 (215, 6) For it doth physic love] That is, grief for absence, keeps love in health and vigour. 

III. Ii. 47 (215, 8) _loyal to his vow, and your increasing in love_] Iread, Loyal to his vow and _you_, increasing in love. 

III. Ii. 79 (216, 1) A franklin's housewife] A _franklin_ is literally a_freeholder_, with a small estate, neither _villain_ nor _vassal_. 

III. Ii. 80 (217, 2)

 I see before me, man, nor here, nor here, Nor what ensues; but have a fog in them, That I cannot look thro']

This passage may, in my opinion, be very easily understood, without anyemendation. The lady says, "I can see neither one way nor other, beforeme nor behind me, but all the ways are covered with an impenetrablefog. " There are objections insuperable to all that I can propose, andsince reason can give me no counsel, I will resolve at once to follow myinclination. 

III. Iii. 5 (218, 2) giants may jet through/And keep their impious turbanson] The idea of a _giant_ was, among the readers of romances, who werealmost all the readers of those times, always confounded with that of aSaracen. 

III. Iii. 16 (218, 3) This service it not service, so being done, /But beingso allow'd] In war it is not sufficient to do duty well; the advantagerises not from the act, but the acceptance of the act. 

III. Iii. 23 (219, 5) Richer, than doing nothing for a babe] I have alwayssuspected that the right reading of this passage is what I had not in myformer edition the confidence to propose: Richer, than doing nothing fora _brabe_. 

_Brabium_ is a badge of honour, or the ensign of an honour, or any thingworn as a mask of dignity. The word was strange to the editors as itwill be to the reader: they therefore changed it to _babe_; and I amforced to propose it without the support of any authority. _Brabium_ isa word found in Holyoak's Dictionary, who terms it a _reward_. Cooper, in his _Thesaurus_, defines it to be a _prize, or reward for any game_. (1773) (rev. 1778, IX, 248, 8)

III. Iii. 35 (219, 6) To stride a limit] To overpass his bound. 

III. Iii. 35 (220, 7) What should we speak of, /When we are as old as you?]This dread of an old age, unsupplied with matter for discourse andmeditation, is a sentiment natural and noble. No state can be moredestitute than that of him who, when the delights of sense forsake him, has no pleasures of the mind. 

III. Iii. 82 (221, 9)

 tho' trained up thus meanly I' the cave, wherein they bow, their thoughts do hit The roof of palaces]

[W: wherein they bow] HANMER reads, I' the cave, _here in this brow_. -- I think the reading is this: I' the cave, wherein the BOW, &c. 

That is, they are trained up in the _cave, where their thoughts_ inhitting the _bow_, or arch of their habitation, _hit the roofs ofpalaces_. In other words, though their condition is low, their thoughtsare high. The sentence is at last, as THEOBALD remarks, abrupt, butperhaps no less suitable to Shakespeare. I know not whether Dr. WARBURTON's conjecture be not better than mine. 

III. Iii. 101 (223, 2) I stole these babes] Shakespeare seems to intendBelarius for a good character, yet he makes him forget the injury whichhe has done to the young princes, whom he has robbed of a kingdom onlyto rob their father of heirs. --The latter part of this soliloquy is veryinartificial, there being no particular reason why Belarius should nowtell to himself what he could not know better by telling it. 

III. Iv. 15 (224, 2) drug-damn'd Italy] This is another allusion to Italianpoisons. 

III. Iv. 39 (225, 4) Kings, queens, and states] Persons of highest rank. 

III. Iv. 52 (225, 6) Some jay of Italy, /Whose mother was her painting]_Some jay of Italy_, made by art the creature, not of nature, but ofpainting. In this sense _painting_ may be not improperly termed her_mother_. (see 1765, VII, 325, 9)

III. Iv. 63 (226, 7) So thou, Posthumus, /Wilt lay the leaven on all propermen] HANMER reads, --lay the _level_--

without any necessity. 

III. Iv. 97 (228, 1) That now thou tir'st on] A hawk is said to _tire_ uponthat which he pecks; from _tirer_, French. 

III. Iv. 104 (228, 2)

 I'll wake mine eye-balls blind first. _Imo. _ Wherefore then]

This is the old reading. The modern editions for _wake_ read _break_, and supply the deficient syllable by _ah_, wherefore. I read, I'll wakemine eye-balls _out_ first, or, _blind_, first. 

III. Iv. 111 (228, 3) To be unbent] To have thy bow unbent, alluding to ahunter. 

III. Iv. 146 (229, 4)

 Now, if you could wear a mind Dark as your fortune is, and but disguise That, which, to appear itself, must not yet be, But by self-danger]

To wear a dark mind, is to carry a mind impenetrable to the search ofothers. _Darkness_ applied to the _mind_ is _secrecy_, applied to the_fortune_ is _obscurity_. The next lines are obscure. _You must_, saysPisanio, _disguise that_ greatness, _which, to appear_ hereafter _in itsproper form_, cannot yet appear without great _danger to itself_. (see1765, VII, 329, 6)

III. Iv. 149 (230, 5) full of view] With opportunities of examining youraffairs with your own eyes. 

III. Iv. 155 (230, 6) Though peril to my modesty, not death on't, /I wouldadventure] I read, _Through_ peril--

_I would for such means adventure_ through _peril of my modesty_; Iwould risque every thing but real dishonour. 

III. Iv. 162 (230, 7)

 nay, you must Forget that rarest treasure of your cheek; Exposing it (but, oh, the harder heart! Alack, no remedy)]

I think it very natural to reflect in this distress on the cruelty ofPosthumus. Dr. WARBURTON proposes to read, --the harder _hap_!--

III. Iv. 177 (231, 8) which you'll make him know] This is HANMER's reading. The common books have it, --which _will_ make him know. 

Mr. THEOBALD, in one of bit long notes, endeavours to prove, that itshould be, --which will make him _so_. 

He is followed by Dr. WARBURTON. 

III. Iv. 184 (231, 9) we'll even/All that good time will give us] We'llmake our work _even_ with our _time_; we'll do what time will allow. 

III. V. 71 (235, 2)

 And that she hath all courtly parts more exquisite Than lady, ladies, woman; from every one The best she hath]

[The second line is intolerable nonsense. It should be read and pointedthus, Than lady ladies; _winning_ from each one. 

WARBURTON. ]

I cannot perceive the second line to be intolerable, or to be nonsense. The speaker only rises in his ideas. _She has all courtly parts_, sayshe, _more exquisite than_ any _lady_, than all _ladies_, than all_womankind_. Is this nonsense?

III. V. 101 (236, 3) _Pia. _ Or this, or perish] These words, I think, belong to Cloten, who, requiring the paper, says, Let's see't: I will pursue her Even to Augustus' throne. Or this, or perish. 

Then Pisanio giving the paper, says to himself, She's far enough, &c. 

III. Vi. 12 (239, 1) To lapse in fullness/Is sorer, than to lye for need]Is a _greater_, or _heavier_ crime. 

III. Vi. 23 (239, 3) If any thing that's civil, speak; if savage, /Take, orlend] [W: Take 'or 't end. ] I suppose the emendation proposed will noteasily be received; it is strained and obscure, and the objectionagainst Hanmer's reading is likewise very strong. I question whether, after the words, _if savage_, a line be not lost. I can offer nothingbetter than to read, --Ho! who's here? If any thing that's civil, _take or lend_, If savage, _speak_. 

If you are _civilised_ and _peaceable, take_ a price for what I want, or_lend_ it for a future recompence; if you are _rough inhospitable_inhabitants of the mountain, _speak_, that I may know my state. 

III. Vi. 77 (242, 4) then had my prize/Been less; and so more equalballasting] HANMER reads plausibly, but without necessity, _price_, for_prize_, and _balancing_, for _ballasting_. He is followed by Dr. WARBURTON. The meaning is, Had I been a less prize, I should not havebeen too heavy for Posthumus. 

III. Vi. 86 (243, 5) That nothing-gift of differing multitudes] [T:deferring] He is followed by Sir T. HANMER and Dr. WARBURTON; but I donot see why _differing_ may not be a general epithet, and the expressionequivalent to the _many-headed_ rabble. 

III. Vii. 8 (244, 2)

 and to you, the tribunes, For this immediate levy, he commands His absolute commission]

The plain meaning is, he _commands_ the commission to be given to you. So we say, I _ordered_ the materials to the workmen. 

IV. Ii. 10 (245, 1) Stick to your journal course: the breach of custom/ Isbreach of all] Keep your _daily_ course uninterrupted; if the statedplan of life is once broken, nothing follows but confusion. 

IV. Ii. 17 (246, 2) How much the quantity] I read, _As_ much thequantity. --

IV. Ii. 38 (247, 3) I could not stir him] Not _move_ him to tell his story. 

IV. Ii. 39 (247, 4) gentle, but unfortunate] _Gentle_, is _well born_, ofbirth above the vulgar. 

IV. Ii. 59 (248, 6) And let the stinking elder, Grief, untwine/ Hisperishing root, with the encreasing vine!] Shakespeare had only seen_English vines_ which grow against walls, and therefore may be sometimesentangled with the _elder_. Perhaps we should read _untwine from thevine_. 

IV. Ii. 105 (251, 9) the snatches in his vice, /And burst of speaking] Thisis one of our author's strokes of observation. An abrupt and tumultuousutterance very frequently accompanies a confused and cloudyunderstanding. 

IV. Ii. 111 (251, 1) for the effect of judgment/Is oft the cause of fear]HANMER reads, with equal justness of sentiment, --for defect of judgment Is oft the _cure_ of fear. --

But, I think, the play of _effect_ and _cause_ more resembling themanner of our author. 

IV. Ii. 118 (252, 2) I am perfect, what] I am _well informed_, what. So inthis play, I'm _perfect_, the Pannonians are in arms. 

IV. Ii. 121 (252, 3) take us in] To _take in_, was the phrase in use for to_apprehend_ an out-law, or to make him amenable to public justice. 

IV. Ii. 148 (253, 5) the boy Fidele's sickness/Did make my way long forth]Fidele's sickness made my _walk forth_ from the cave _tedious_. 

IV. Ii. 159 (254, 6) revenges/That possible strength might meet] Suchpursuit of vengeance as fell within any possibility of opposition. 

IV. Ii. 168 (254, 7) I'd let a parish of such Clotens blood] [W: marish]The learned commentator has dealt the raproach of nonsense veryliberally through this play. Why this is nonsense, I cannot discover. Iwould, says the young prince, to recover Fidele, kill as many Clotens aswould fill a _parish_. 

IV. Ii. 246 (258, 1) He was paid for that] HANMER reads, He _has_ paid for that:--

rather plausibly than rightly. _Paid_ is for _punished_. So JONSON, "Twenty things more, my friend, which you know due, For which, or pay me quickly, or I'll _pay_ you. "

(see 1765, VII, 356, 3)

IV. Ii. 247 (258, 2) reverence, /(That angel of the world)] _Reverence_, ordue regard to subordination, is the power that keeps peace and order inthe world. 

IV. Ii. 268 (259, 4) _The scepter, learning, physic, must/ All follow this, and come to dust_] The poet's sentiment seems to have been this. Allhuman excellence is equally the subject to the stroke of death: neitherthe power of kings, nor the science of scholars, nor the art of thosewhose immediate study is the prolongation of life, can protect then fromthe final destiny of man. (1773)

IV. Ii. 272 (260, 5) _Fear not slander, censure rash_] Perhaps, Fear not_slander's_ censure rash. 

IV. Ii. 275 (260, 6) Consign to thee] Perhaps, Consign to _this_. And inthe former stanza, for _all follow this_, we might read, _all follow_thee. 

IV. Ii. 280 (260, 7) Both. _Quiet consummation have;/ And renowned be thygrave!_] For the obsequies of Fidele, a song was written by my unhappyfriend, Mr. William Collins of Chichester, a man of uncommon learningand abilities. I shall give it a place at the end in honour of hismemory. 

IV. Ii. 315 (262, 1) Conspired with] The old copy reads thus, --thou Conspir'd with that irregulous divel, Cloten. 

I suppose it should be, Conspir'd with _th' irreligious_ devil, Cloten. 

IV. Ii. 346 (263, 2) Last night the very gods shew'd me a vision] [W:warey] Of this meaning I know not any example, nor do I see any need ofalteration. It was no common dream, but sent from _the very gods_, orthe gods themselves. 

IV. Ii. 363 (264, 3)

 who was he, That, otherwise than noble nature did, Hath alter'd that good figure?]

Here are many words upon a very slight debate. The sense is not muchcleared by either critic [Theobald and Warburton]. The question isasked, not about a _body_, but a _picture_, which is not very apt togrow shorter or longer. To _do_ a picture, and a picture is well _done_, are standing phrases; the question therefore is, Who has altered thispicture, so as to make it otherwise than nature _did_ it. 

IV. Ii. 389 (266, 5) these poor pickaxes] Meaning her fingers. 

IV. Iii (266, 1) _Cymbeline's palace_] This scene is omitted against allauthority by Sir T. HANMER. It is indeed of no great use in the progressof the fable, yet it makes a regular preparation for the next act. 

IV. Iii. 22 (267, 3) our jealousy/Does yet depend] My suspicion is yetundetermined; if I do not condemn you, I likewise have not acquittedyou. We now say, the _cause_ is _depending_. 

IV. Iii. 29 (267, 4) Your preparation can affront no less/Than what youhear of] Your forces are able to _face_ such an army as we hear theenemy will bring against us. 

IV. Iii. 44 (268, 6) to the note o' the king] I will so distinguish myself, the king shall remark my valour. 

IV. Iv. 11 (269, 1) a render/Where we have liv'd] An account of our placeof abode. This dialogue is a just representation of the superfluouscaution of an old man. 

IV. Iv. 13 (269, 2) That which we have done, whose answer would be death]The _retaliation_ of the death of Cloten would be _death_, &c. 

IV. Iv. 18 (269, 3) their quarter'd fires] Their fires regularly disposed. 

V. I (271, 1) _Enter Posthumus, with a bloody handkerchief_] The bloodytoken of Imogen's death, which Pisanio in the foregoing act determinedto send. 

V. I. 1-33 (271, 2) Yea, bloody cloth, I'll keep thee] This is a soliloquyof nature, uttered when the effervescence of a mind agitated andperturbed spontaneously and inadvertently discharges itself in words. The speech, throughout all its tenor, if the last conceit be excepted, seems to issue warm from the heart. He first condemns his own violence;then tries to disburden himself, by imputing part of the crime toPisanio; he next sooths his mind to an artificial and momentarytranquility, by trying to think that he has been only an instrument ofthe gods for the happiness of Imogen. He is now grown reasonable enoughto determine, that having done so much evil he will do no more; that hewill not fight against the country which he has already injured; but aslife is not longer supportable, he will die in a just cause, and diewith the obscurity of a man who does not think himself worthy to beremembered. 

V. I. 9 (271, 3) to put on] Is to _incite_, to _instigate_. 

V. I. 14 (272, 4) To second ills with ills, each elder worse] For thisreading all the later editors have contentedly taken, --each worse than other, without enquiries whence they have received it. Yet they know, or mightknow, that it has no authority. The original copy reads, --each elder worse, The last deed is certainly not the oldest, but Shakespeare calls the_deed_ of an _elder_ man an _elder deed_. 

V. I. 15 (272, 5) And make them dread it, to the doers' thrift] [T:dreaded, to] This emendation ia followed by HANMER. Dr. WARBURTON reads, I know not whether by the printer's negligence, And make them _dread_, to the doers' thrift. 

There seems to be no very satisfactory sense yet offered. I read, butwith hesitation, And make them _deeded_, to the doers' thrift. 

The word _deeded_ I know not indeed where to find; but Shakespeare has, in another sense _undeeded_, in _Macbeth_:

 "--my sword "I sheath again _undeeded_. "--

I will try again, and read thus, --others you permit To second ills with ills, each other worse, And make them _trade it_, to the doers' thrift. 

_Trade_ and _thrift_ correspond. Our author plays with _trade_, as itsignifies a lucrative vocation, or a frequent practice. So Isabellasays, "Thy sins, not accidental, but a _trade_. "

V. I. 16 (273, 9) Do your best wills, /And make me blest to obey!] So thecopies. It was more in the manner of our author to have written, --Do your blest wills, And make me blest t' obey. --

V. Iii. 41 (276, 3) A rout, confusion thick] [W: confusion-thick] I do notsee what great addition is made to _fine diction_ by this compound. Isit not as natural to enforce the principal event in a story byrepetition, as to enlarge the principal figure in a figure?

V. Iii. 51 (276, 4) bugs] Terrors. 

V. Iii. 53 (277, 5) Nay, do not wonder at it] [T: do but] There is no needof alteration. Posthumus first bids him not wonder, then tells him inanother mode of reproach, that wonder is all that he was made for. 

V. Iii. 79 (278, 8) great the answer be] _Answer_, as once in this playbefore, is _retaliation_. 

V. Iii. 87 (278, 9) That gave the affront with them] That is, that turnedtheir faces to the enemy. 

V. Iv. 1 (279, 1) You shall not now be stolen, you have locks upon you;/So, graze, as you find pasture] This wit of the gaoler alludes to the customof putting a lock on a horse's leg, when he is turned to pasture. 

V. Iv. 27 (280, 3) If you will take this audit, take this life, /And cancelthose cold bonds] This equivocal use of _bonds_ is another instance ofour author's infelicity in pathetic speeches. 

V. Iv. 45 (281, 5) That from me my Posthumus ript] The old copy reads, That from me _was_ Posthumus ript. 

Perhaps we should read, That from _my womb_ Posthumus ript, Came crying 'mongst his foes. 

V. Iv. 146 (284, 7)

 'Tis still a dream; or else such stuff, as madmen Tongue, and brain not: either both or nothing: Or senseless speaking, or a speaking such As sense cannot untie. Be what it is, The action of my life is like it]

The meaning, which is too thin to be easily caught, I take to be this:_This is a dream or madness, or both--or nothing--but whether it be aspeech without consciousness_, as in a dream, _or a speechunintelligible_, as in madness, be it as it is, _it is like my course oflife_. We might perhaps read, Whether _both, or nothing_--

V. Iv, 164 (285, 8) sorry that you have paid too much, and sorry that youare paid too much] _Tavern bills_, says the gaoler, _are the sadness ofparting, as the procuring of mirth--you depart reeling with too muchdrink; sorry that you have paid too much, and_--what? _sorry that youare paid too much_. Where is the opposition? I read, _And_ merry _thatyou are paid_ so _much_. I take the second _paid_ to be _paid_, for_appaid, filled, satiated_. 

V. Iv. 171 (286, 9) debtor and creditor] For an _accounting book_. 

V. Iv. 188 (286, 1) jump the after-enquiry] That is, _venture_ at itwithout thought. So _Macbeth_, "We'd _jump_ the life to come. " (see 1765, VII, 382, 7)

V. V. 9 (288, 1) one that promis'd nought/But beggary and poor looks] Topromise _nothing but_ poor _looks_, may be, to give no promise ofcourageous behaviour. 

V. V. 88 (291, 2) So feat] So ready; so dextrous in waiting. 

V. V. 93 (291, 3) His favour is familiar to me] I am acquainted with hiscountenance. 

V. V. 120 (292, 4) One sand another/Not more resembles. That sweet rosylad] [W: resembles, than be th' sweet] There was no great difficulty inthe line, which, when properly pointed, needs no alteration. 

V. V. 203 (296, 8) averring notes/Of chamber-hanging, pictures] Such marksof the chamber and pictures, as _averred_ or confirmed my report. 

V. V. 220 (297, 9) the temple/Of virtue was she; yea, and she herself] Thatis, She was not only _the temple of virtue_, but _virtue herself_. 

V. V. 233 (297, 1) these staggers] This wild and delirious perturbation. _Staggers_ is the horse's apoplexy. 

V. V. 262 (298, 2) Think, that you are upon a rock; and now/Throw me again]In this speech, or in the answer, there is little meaning. I suppose, she would say, Consider such another act as equally fatal to me withprecipitation from a rock, and now let me see whether you will repeatit. 

V. V. 308 (300, 3) By tasting of our wrath] [W: hasting] There is no needof change; the consequence is taken for the whole action; _by tasting_is _by forcing us to make thee taste_. 

V. V. 334 (301, 5) Your pleasure was my near offence, my punishment, /Itself, and all my treason] I think this passage may better be readthus, Your pleasure was my _dear_ offence, my punishment Itself _was_ all my treason; that I suffer'd, Was all the harm I did. --

The offence which cost me so _dear_ was only your caprice. My sufferingshave been all my crime. 

V. V. 352 (302, 6)

 Thou weep'st, and speak'st. The service that you three have done is more Unlike than this thou tell'st]

"Thy tears give testimony to the sincerity of thy relation; and I havethe less reason to be incredulous, because the actions which you havedone within my knowledge are more incredible than the story which yourelate. " The king reasons very justly. 

V. V. 378 (303, 7) When ye were so, indeed] The folio gives, When _we_ were so, indeed. 

If this be right, we must read, _Imo. _ I, you brothers. _Arv. _ When we were so, indeed. 

V. V. 382 (303, 8) fierce abridgment] _Fierce_, is _vehement, rapid_. 

V. V. 459 (306, 1) My peace we will begin] I think it better to read, _By_ peace we will begin. --

(307) General Observation. This play has many just sentiments, somenatural dialogues, and some pleasing scenes, but they are obtained atthe expence of much incongruity. To remark the folly of the fiction, theabsurdity of the conduct, the confusion of the names, and manners ofdifferent times, and the impossibility of the events in any system oflife, were to waste criticism upon unresisting imbecility, upon faultstoo evident for detection, and too gross for aggravation. 

KING LEAR

I. I. 4 (311, 2) in the division of the kingdom] There is something ofobscurity or inaccuracy in this preparatory scene. The king has alreadydivided his kingdom, and yet when he enters he examines his daughters, to discover in what proportions he should divide it. Perhaps Kent andGloucester only were privy to his design, which he still kept in his ownhands, to be changed or performed as subsequent reasons should determinehim. 

I. I. 37 (313, 7) express our darker purpose] [_Darker_, for more secret;not for indirect, oblique. WARBURTON. ] This word may admit a furtherexplication. _We shall express our darker purpose_: that is, we havealready made known in some measure our design of parting the kingdom; wewill now discover what has not been told before, the reasons by which weshall regulate the partition. This interpretation will justify orpalliate the exordial dialogue. 

I. I. 39 (313, 8) and 'tis our fast intent] [This is an interpolation ofMr. Lewis Theobald, for want of knowing the meaning of the old readingin the quarto of 1608, and first folio of 1623; where we find it, --and 'tis our _first_ intent. 

WARBURTON. ]

_Fast_ is the reading of the first folio, and, I think, the truereading. 

I. I. 44 (314, 9) We have this hour a constant will] _constant will_ seemsa confirmation of _fast_ intent. 

I. I. 62 (314, 2) Beyond all manner of so much I love you] Beyond allassignable quantity. I love you beyond limits, and cannot say it is _somuch_, for how much soever I should name, it would yet be more. 

I. I. 73 (315, 4)

 I find, she names my very deed of love, Only she comes too short; that I profess]

_That_ seems to stand without relation, but is referred to _find_, thefirst conjunction being inaccurately suppressed. I find _that_ she namesmy deed, I find that I profess, &c. 

I. I. 76 (315, 5) Which the most precious square of sense possesses][Warburton explained "square" as the "four nobler senses"] This isacute; but perhaps _square_ means only _compass, comprehension_. 

I. I. 80 (315, 6) More pond'rous than my tongue] [W: their tongue] I thinkthe present reading right. 

I. I. 84 (316, 8) Now our joy] Here the true reading is picked out of twocopies. Butter's quarto reads, --_But_ now our joy, Although the last, not least in our dear love, What can you say to win a third, &c. 

The folio, --Now our joy, Although our last, _and_ least; to whose young love The vines of France, and milk of Burgundy, Strive to be int'ress'd. _What can you say?_

I. I. 138 (318, 5) The sway, revenue, execution of the rest] [W: of th'hest] I do not see any great difficulty in the words, _execution of therest_, which are in both the old copies. The _execution of the rest_ is, I suppose, _all the other business_. Dr. Warburton's own explanation ofhis amendment confutes it; if _hest_ be a _regal comnand_, they were, bythe grant of Lear, to have rather the _hest_ than the execution. 

1. 1. 149 (319, 6)

 Think'st thou, that duty shall have dread to speak, When power to flattery bows? To plainness honour's bound, When majesty stoops to folly. Reverse thy doom, And in thy best consideration check This hideous rashness: answer my life my judgment, Thy youngest daughter does not love thee least]

I have given this passage according to the old folio, from which themodern editions have silently departed, for the sake of better numbers, with a degree of insincerity, which, if not sometimes detected andcensured, must impair the credit of ancient books. One of the editors, and perhaps only one, knew how much mischief may be done by suchclandestine alterations. The quarto agrees with the folio, except thatfor _reserve thy state_, it gives, _reverse thy doom_, and has _stoops_instead of _falls to folly_. The meaning of _answer my life myjudgment_, is, _Let my life be answerable for my judgment_, or, _I willstake my life on my opinion_. --The reading which, without any right, haspossessed all the modern copies is this;

 --to plainness honour Is bound, when majesty to folly falls. Reserve thy state; with better judgment check This hideous rashness; with my life I answer, Thy youngest daughter, &c. 

I am inclined to think that _reverse thy doom_ was Shakespeare's firstreading, as more apposite to the present occasion, and that he changedit afterwards to _reserve thy state_, which conduces more to theprogress of the action. 

I. I. 161 (320, 9) The true blank of thine eye] The _blank_ is the _white_or exact mark at which the arrow is shot. _See better_, says Kent, _andkeep me always in your view_. 

I. I. 172 (320, 1) strain'd pride] The oldest copy reads _strayed pride_;that is, _pride exorbitant_; pride passing due bounds. 

I. I. 174 (320, 3) Which nor our nature, nor our place, can bear;/ Ourpotency made good] [T: (Which . . . Bear) . . . Made good] [Warburtondefended "make"] Theobald only inserted the parenthesis; he found _madegood_ in the best copy of 1623. Dr. Warburton has very acutely explainedand defended the reading that he has chosen, but I am not certain thathe has chosen right. If we take the reading of the folio, _our potency_made _good_, the sense will be less profound indeed, but less intricate, and equally commodious. _As thou hast come with unreasonable pridebetween the_ sentence _which I had passed, and the_ power _by which Ishall execute it_, take thy reward _in another sentence which shall_make good, _shall establish, shall maintain_, that power. If Dr. Warburton's explanation be chosen, and every reader will wish to chooseit, we may better read, Which nor our nature, nor our state can bear, _Or_ potency make good. --

Mr. Davies thinks, that _our potency made good_ relates only to _ourplace_. --Which our nature cannot bear, nor our _place_, withoutdeparture from the _potency_ of that place. This is easy andclear. --Lear, who is characterized as hot, heady, and violent, is, withvery just observation of life, made to entangle himself with vows, uponany sudden provocation to vow revenge, and then to plead the obligationof a vow in defence of implacability. 

I. I. 181 (322, 4) By Jupiter] Shakespeare makes his Lear too much amythologist: he had Hecate and Apollo before. 

I. I. 190 (322, 6) He'll shape his old course] He will follow his oldmaxims; he will continue to act upon the same principles. 

I. I. 201 (323, 7) If aught within that little, seeming, substance]_Seeming_ is _beautiful_. 

I. I. 209 (323, 9) Election makes not up on such conditions] To _make up_signifies to complete, to conclude; as, _they made up the bargain_; butin this sense it has, I think, always the subject noun after it. To_make up_, in familiar language, is, neutrally, _to come forward_, to_make advances_, which, I think, is meant here. 

I. I. 221 (324, 2)

 Sure her offence Must be of such unnatural degree, That monsters it: or your fore-vouch'd affection Fall into taint]

The common books read, --or your fore-vouch'd affection Fall'n into taint:--

This line has no clear or strong sense, nor is this reading authorizedby any copy, though it has crept into all the late editions. The earlyquarto reads, --or you for vouch'd affections Fall'n into taint. --

The folio, --or your fore-vouch'd affection Fall into taint. --

_Taint_ is used for _corruption_ and for _disgrace_. If therefore wetake the oldest reading it may be reformed thus:

 --sure her offence Must be of such unnatural degree, That monsters it; or you for vouch'd affection Fall into taint. 

Her offence must be prodigious, or _you_ must _fal1 into reproach_ forhaving _vouched affection_ which you did not feel. If the reading of thefolio be preferred, we may with a very slight change produce the samesense:

 --sure her offence Must be of such unnatural degree, That monsters it, or your fore-vouch'd affection _Falls_ into taint. --

That is, _falls into reproach_ or _censure_. But there is anotherpossible sense. _Or_ signifies _before_, and _or ever_ is _before ever_;the meaning in the folio may therefore be, _Sure her crime must bemonstrous_ before _your affection can be affected with hatred_. Let thereader determine. --As I am not much a friend to conjectural emendation, I should prefer the latter sense, which requires no change of reading. 

I. I. 243 (325, 3) from the intire point] _Intire_, for right, true. WARB. ]Rather, single, unmixed with other considerations. 

I. I. 264 (326, 5) Thou losest here, better where to find] _Here_ and_where_ have the power of nouns. Thou losest this residence to find abetter residence in another place. 

I. I. 282 (326, 6) And well are worth the want that you have wanted] [ThisI take to be the poet's meaning, stript of the jingle which makes itdark: "You well deserve to meet with that _want_ of love from yourhusband, which you have professed to _want_ for our father. " THEOBALD. ][W: have vaunted] I think the common reading very suitable to the mannerof our author, and well enough explained by Theobald. 

I. I. 283 (327, 7) plaited cunning] i. E. _complicated, involved_ cunning. (1773)

I. Ii. 3 (328, 2) Stand in the plague of custom] The word _plague_ is inall the copies; I can scarcely think it right, nor can I yet reconcilemyself to the emendation proposed, though I have nothing better to offer[Warburton had proposed _plage_]. 

I. Ii. 21 (330, 7) Shall be the legitimate] [Hanmer: toe th'] Hanmer'semendation will appear very plausible to him that shall consult theoriginal reading. Butter's quarto reads, --Edmund the base Shall _tooth'_ legitimate. --

The folio, --Edmund the base Shall _to th'_ legitimate. --

Hanmer, therefore, could hardly be charged with coining a word, thoughhis explanation may be doubted. To _toe_ him, is perhaps to _kick_ him_out_, a phrase yet in vulgar use; or, to _toe_, may be literally to_supplant_. The word _be_ has no authority. 

I. Ii. 24 (331, 1) subscrib'd his power!] To subscribe, is, to transfer bysigning or _subscribing_ a writing of testimony. We now use the term, He_subscribed_ forty pounds to the new building. 

I. Ii. 25 (331, 2) Confin'd to exhibition!] Is _allowance_. The term is yetused in the universities. 

I. Ii. 25 (331, 3) All this done/Upon the gad!] So the old copies; thelater editions read, --All _is gone_ Upon the gad!--

which, besides that it is unauthorized, is less proper. _To_ do upon the_gad_, is, to act by the sudden stimulation of caprice, as cattle runmadding when they are stung by the gad fly. 

I. Ii. 47 (332, 4) taste of my virtue] Though _taste_ may stand in thisplace, yet I believe we should read, _assay_ or _test_ of my virtue:they are both metallurgical terms, and properly joined. So in Hamlet, Bring me to the _test_. 

I. Ii. 51 (323, 6) idle and fond] Weak and foolish. 

I. Ii. 95 (333, 7) pretence] _Pretence_ is design, purpose. So afterwardsin this play, _Pretence_ and purpose of unkindness. 

I. Ii. 106 (333, 8) wind me into him] I once thought it should be read, _you_ into him; but, perhaps, it is a familiar phrase, like _do methis_. 

I. Ii. 107 (333, 9) I would unstate myself to be in a due resolution] [i. E. I will throw aside all consideration of my relation to him, that I mayact as justice requires. WARBURTON. ] Such is this learned man'sexplanation. I take the meaning to be rather this, _Do you frame thebusiness_, who can act with less emotion; _I would unstate myself_; itwould in me be a departure from the paternal character, _to be in a dueresolution_, to be settled and composed on such an occasion. The words_would_ and _should_ are in old language often confounded. 

I. Ii. L09 (334, 1) convey the business] [_Convey_, for introduce. WARB. ]To _convey_ is rather to _carry through_ than to introduce; in thisplace it is to _manage artfully_: we say of a juggler, that he has aclean _conveyance_. 

I. Ii. 112 (334, 2) These late eclipses in the sun and moon portend no goodto us: tho' the wisdom of nature can reason it thus and thus, yet naturefinds itself scourg'd by the frequent effects] That is, though naturalphilosophy can give account of eclipses, yet we feel their consequences. 

I. Ii. 156 (338, 8) I promise you, the effects he writes of, succeedunhappily] The folio edition commonly differs from the first quarto, byaugmentations or insertions, but in this place it varies by omission, and by the omission of something which naturally introduces thefollowing dialogue. It is easy to remark, that in this speech, whichought, I think, to be inserted as it now is in the text, Edmund, withthe common craft of fortune-tellers, mingles the past and future, andtells of the future only what he already foreknows by confederacy, orcan attain by probable conjecture. (see 1765, VI, 27, 6)

I. Ii. 178 (339, 1) that with the mischief of your person it would scarcelyallay] This reading is in both copies; yet I believe the author gave it, _that_ but _with the mischief_ of your person it would scarce allay. 

I. Iii. 19 (341, 2) Old fools are babes again; and must be us'd/ Withchecks, as flatteries when they are seen abus'd] These lines hardlydeserve a note, though Mr. Theobald thinks them _very fine_. Whether_fools_ or _folks_ should be read is not worth enquiry. The controvertedline is yet in the old quarto, not as the editors represent it, butthus:

 With checks as flatteries when they are seen abus'd. 

I am in doubt whether there is any error of transcription. The senseseems to be this: _Old men must be treated with checks_, when as _theyare seen to be deceived with flatteries_: or, _when they are weak enoughto be_ seen abused by flatteries, they are then weak enough to be _usedwith checks_. There is a play of the words _used_ and _abused_. To_abuse_ is, in our author, very frequently the same as to _deceive_. This construction is harsh and ungrammatical; Shakespeare perhapsthought it vicious, and chose to throw away the lines rather thancorrect them, nor would now thank the officiousness of his editors, whorestore what they do not understand. 

I. Iv. 118 (347, 5) Would I had two coxcombs, and two daughters] Two foolscaps, intended, as it seems, to mark double folly in the man that givesall to his daughters. 

I. Iv. 133 (347, 7) Lend less than thou owest] That is, _do not lend allthat thou hast_. To _owe_, in old English, is _to possess_. If _owe_ betaken for _to be in debt_, the more prudent precept would be, Lend_more_ than thou owest. 

I. Iv. 153-170 (348, 9) This dialogue, from _No, lad; teach me_, down to, _Give me an egg_, was restored from the first edition by Mr. Theobald. It is omitted in the folio, perhaps for political reasons, as it seemedto censure monopolies. 

I. Iv. 181 (349, 2) Fools ne'er had less grace in a year] There never was atime when fools were less in favour; and the reason is, that they werenever so little wanted, for wise men now supply their place. Such Ithink is the meaning. The old edition has _wit_ for _grace_. 

I. Iv. 219 (350, 5) That's a sheal'd peascod] i. E. Now a mere husk, whichcontains nothing. The outside of a king remains, but all the intrinsicparts of royalty are gone: he has nothing to give. (1773)

I. Iv. 245 (351, 3) Whoop, Jug] There are in the fool's speeches severalpassages which seem to be proverbial allusions, perhaps not now to beunderstood. 

I. Iv. 256 (352, 1) _Fool_. Which they will make an obedient father] [Thisline I have restored from the quarto. STEEVENS] This note [Tyrwhitt's, quoted by Steevens] is written with confidence disproportionate to theconviction which it can bring. Lear might as well know by the marks andtokens arising from sovereignty, knowledge, and reason, that he had orhad not daughters, as he could know by any thing else. But, says he, ifI judge by these tokens, I find the persuasion false by which I longthought myself the father of daughters. (1773)

I. Iv. 302 (355, 7) from her derogate body] [_Derogate_ for _unnatural_. WARB. ] Rather, I think, _degraded; blasted_. 

I. Iv. 320 (356, 9)

 That these hot tears, which break from me perforce, Should make thee worth them. --Blasts and fogs upon thee! The untented woundings of a father's curse Pierce every sense about thee!--Old fond eyes, Beweep this cause again]

I will transcribe this passage from the first edition, that it mayappear to those who are unacquainted with old books, what is thedifficulty of revision, and what indulgence is due to those thatendeavour to restore corrupted passages. --_That these hot tears, thatbreake from me perforce, should make the worst blasts and fogs upon theuntender woundings of a father's curse, peruse every sense about the oldfond eyes, beweep this cause again, &c. _

I. Iv. 362 (358, 3) compact it more] Unite one circumstance with another, so as to make a consistent account. 

I. Iv. 366 (358, 4) You are much more at task for want of wisdom] It is acommon phrase now with parents and governesses. _I'll take you to task_, i. E. _I will reprehend and correct you. To be at task_, therefore, is tobe liable to _reprehension and correction_. (1773)

I. V. 5 (358, 1) I shall be there afore you] He seems to intend to go tohis daughter, but it appears afterwards that he is going to the house ofGlo'ster. 

I. V. 25 (359, 2) I did her wrong] He is musing on Cordelia. 

I. V. 42 (359, 3) To take it again perforce!] He is meditating on theresumption of his royalty. 

II. I. 9 (360, 1) ear-kissing arguments] Subjects of discourse; topics. 

II. I. 19 (361, 2) queazy question] Something of a _suspicious, questionable, and uncertain nature_. This is, I think, the meaning. 

II. I. 27 (361, 4) have you nothing said/Upon his party 'gainst the duke ofAlbany?] I cannot but think the line corrupted, and would read, _Against_ his party, _for_ the duke of Albany?

II. I. 57 (363, 7) gasted] Frighted. 

II. I. 59 (363, 8) Not in this land shall he remain uncaught;/Andfound--Dispatch] [Not in this land shall he remain uncaught; And founddispatch--the noble duke, &c. ]

[W: found, dispatch'd. ] I do not see how this change mends the sense: Ithink it may be better regulated as in the page above. The sense isinterrupted. He shall be caught--and found, _he shall be punished_. Dispatch. 

II. I. 67 (363, 2) And found him pight to do it, with curst speech] _Pight_is _pitched_, fixed, settled. _Curst_ is severe, harsh, vehementlyangry. 

II. I. 122 (366, 7) Occasions, noble Glo'ster, of some prize] [W: poize]_Prize_, or _price_, for value. (1773)

II. I. 126 (366, 8) from our home] Not at home, but at some other place. 

II. Ii. 9 (367, 1) Lipsbury pinfold] The allusion which seems to becontained in this line I do not understand. In the violent eruption ofreproaches which bursts from Kent in this dialogue, there are someepithets which the commentators have left unexpounded, and which I amnot very able to make clear. Of a _three-suited knave_ I know not themeaning, unless it be that he has different dresses for differentoccupations. _Lilly-liver'd_ is _cowardly_; _white-blooded_ and_white-liver'd_ are still in vulgar use. An _one-trunk-inheritingslave_, I take to be a wearer of old cast-off cloaths, an inheritor oftorn breeches. 

II. Ii. 36 (368, 4) barber-monger] Of this word I do not clearly see theforce. 

II. Ii. 39 (368, 5) Vanity the puppet's] Alluding to the mysteries orallegorical shews, in which vanity, iniquity, and other vices, werepersonified. 

II. Ii. 45 (369, 6) neat slave] You mere slave, you very slave. 

II. Ii. 69 (369, 8) Thou whoreson zed; thou unnecessary letter!] I do notwell understand how a man is reproached by being called _zed_, nor how Zis an _unnecessary letter_. Scarron compares his deformity to the shapeof Z, and it may be a proper word of insult to a crook-backed man; butwhy should Gonerill's steward be crooked, unless the allusion be to hisbending or cringing posture in the presence of his superiors. Perhaps itwas written, _thou whoreson_ C (for cuckold) _thou unnecessary letter_. C is a letter unnecessary in our alphabet, one of its two sounds beingrepresented by S, and one by K. But all the copies concur in the commonreading. 

II. Ii. 87 (371, 3) epileptic visage!] The frighted countenance of a manready to fall in a fit. 

II. Ii. 103 (372, 5) constrains the garb/Quite from his nature] Forces his_outside_ or his _appearance_ to something totally _different from_ hisnatural disposition. 

II. Ii. 109 (372, 8) Than twenty silly ducking observants] [W: silky] Thealteration is more ingenious than the arguments by which it issupported. 

II. Ii. 119 (373, 8) though I should win your displeasure to intreat meto't] Though I should win you, displeased as you now are, to like me sowell as to intreat me to be a knave. 

II. Ii. 167 (375, 3)

 Good king, that must approve the common saw! Thou out of heaven's benediction com'at To the warm sun!]

That art now to exemplify the common proverb, _That out of_, &c. Thatchangest better for worse. Hanmer observes, that it is a proverbialsaying, applied to those who are turned out of house and home to theopen weather. It was perhaps first used of men dismissed from anhospital, or house of charity, such as was erected formerly in manyplaces for travellers. Those houses had names properly enough alluded toby _heaven's benediction_. 

II. Ii. 173 (376, 4)

 I know 'tis from Cordelia; Who hath most fortunately been inform'd Of my obscur'd coarse, and shall find time From this enormous state, seeking to give Losses their remedies]

This passage, which some of the editors have degraded, as spurious, tothe margin, and others have silently altered, I have faithfully printedaccording to the quarto, from which the folio differs only inpunctuation. The passage is very obscure, if not corrupt. Perhaps it maybe read thus:

 --Cordelia--has been--informed. Of my obscur'd course, and shall find time From this enormous state-seeking, to give Losses their remedies. --

Cordelia is informed of our affairs, and when the _enormous_ care of_seeking her fortune_ will allow her time, she will employ it inremedying losses. This is harsh; perhaps something better may be found. I have at least supplied the genuine reading of the old copies. _Enormous_ is unwonted, out of rule, out of the ordinary course ofthings. 

II. Iii. 18 (377, 2) Poor pelting villages] _Pelting_ is, I believe, onlyan accidental depravation of _petty_. Shakespeare uses it in the_Midsummer-Night's Dream_ of _small brooks_. 

II. Iii. 20 (378, 3) Poor Turlygood! poor Tom!] [W: Turlupin] Hanmer reads, _poor_ Turlurd. It is probable the word _Turlygood_ was the commoncorrupt pronunciation. 

II. Iii. 21 (378, 4) Edgar I nothing am] As Edgar I am out-lawed, dead inlaw; I have no longer any political existence. 

II. Iv (378, 1) _Changes again to the earl of Glo'ster's castle_] It isnot very clearly discovered why Lear comes hither. In the foregoing parthe sent a letter to Glo'ster; but no hint is given of its contents. Heseems to have gone to visit Glo'ster while Cornwall and Regan mightprepare to entertain him. 

II. Iv. 24 (380, 4) To do upon respect such violent outrage] To violate thepublic and venerable character of a messenger from the king. 

II. Iv. 46 (380, 7) Winter's not gone yet, if the wild geese fly that way]If this be their behaviour, the king's troubles are not yet at an end. 

II. Iv. 70 (381, 9) All that follow their noses are led by their eyes, butblind men; and there's not a nose among twenty, but can smell him that'sstinking] There is in this sentence no clear series of thought. If hethat follows his nose is led or guided by his eyes, he wants noinformation from his nose. I persuade myself, but know not whether I canpersuade others, that our author wrote thus:--"All men are led by theireyes, but blind men, and they follow their noses; and there's not a noseamong twenty but can smell him that's stinking. "--Here is a successionof reasoning. You ask, why the king has no more in his train? why, because men who are led by their eyes see that he is ruined; and ifthere were any blind among them, who, for want of eyes, followed theirnoses, they might by their noses discover that it was no longer fit tofollow the king. 

II. Iv. 83 (382, 2)

 But I will tarry; the fool will stay, And let the wise man fly; The knave turns fool, that runs away; The fool no knave, perdy]

I think this passage erroneous, though both the copies concur. The sensemill be mended if we read, But I will tarry; the fool will stay, And let the wise man fly; The fool turns knave, that runs away; The knave no fool, --

That I stay with the king is a proof that I am a fool, the wise men aredeserting him. There is knavery in this desertion, but there is nofolly. 

II. Iv. 116 (383, 3) Is practice only] _Practice_ is in Shakespeare, andother old writers, used commonly in an ill sense for _unlawfulartifice_. 

II. Iv. 122 (384, 4) Cry to it, nuncle, as the cockney did to the eels, when she put them i' the paste alive] Hinting that the eel and Lear arein the same danger. 

II. Iv. 142 (384, 7) Than she to scant her duty] The word _scant_ isdirectly contrary to the sense intended. The quarto reads, --_slack_ her duty, which is no better. May we not change it thus:

 You less know bow to value her desert, Than she to _scan_ her duty. 

To _scan_ may be to _measure_ or _proportion_. Yet our author uses hisnegatives with such licentiousness, that it is hardly safe to make anyalteration. --_Scant_ may mean to _adapt_, to _fit_, to _proportion_;which sense seems still to be retained in the mechanical term scantling. (see 1765, VI, 67, 4)

II. Iv. 155 (385, 1) Do you but mark how this becomes the house?] [T: theuse?] [Warburton called "becomes the house" "a most expressive phrase"]with this _most expressive phrase_ I believe no reader is satisfied. Isuspect that it has been written originally, Ask her forgiveness? Do you but mark how this becometh--thus. Dear daughter, I confess, &c. 

_Becomes the house_, and _becometh thus_, might be easily confounded byreaders so unskilful as the original printers. 

II. Iv. 157 (386, 2) _Age is unnecessary_] i. E. Old age has few wants. 

II. Iv. 162 (386, 3) Look'd black upon me] To _look black_, may easily beexplained to _look cloudy_ or _gloomy_. See Milton:

 "So frown'd the mighty combatants, that hell Grew darker at their frown. "--

II. Iv. 170 (386, 4) To fall, and blast her pride!] Thus the quarto: thefolio reads not so well, _to fall and blister_. I think there is still afault, which may be easily mended by changing a letter:

 --Infect her beauty, Ye fen-suck'd fogs, drawn by the powerful sun, _Do_, fall, and blast her pride!

II. Iv. 174 (387. 6) Thy tender-hested nature shall not give/Thee o'er toharshness] This word, though its general meaning be plain, I do notcritically understand. 

II. Iv. 178 (387, 7) to scant my sizes] To contract my allowances orproportions settled. 

II. Iv. 203 (388, 9) much less advancement] The word _advancement_ isironically used here for _conspicuousness_ of punishment; as we now say, _a man is advanced to the pillory_. We should read, --but his own disorders Deserv'd much _more_ advancement. 

II. Iv. 204 (388, 1) I pray you, father, being weak, seem so] [W: deem'tso] The meaning is, since _you are weak_, be content to think yourselfweak. No change is needed. 

II. Iv. 218 (389, 3) base life] i. E. In a _servile_ state. 

II. Iv. 227 (390, 5) embossed carbuncle] _Embossed_ is _swelling, protuberant_. 

II. Iv. 259 (391, 6) Those wicked creatures yet do look well-favour'd:/When others are more wicked] Dr. Warburton would exchange the repeatedepithet _wicked_ into _wrinkled_ in both places. The commentator's onlyobjection to the lines as they now stand, is the discrepancy of themetaphor, the want of opposition between _wicked_ and _well-favoured_. But he might have remembered what he says in his own preface concerning_mixed modes_. Shakespeare, whose mind was more intent upon notions thanwords, had in his thoughts the pulchritude of virtue, and the deformityof wickedness; and though he had mentioned _wickedness_, made thecorrelative answer to _deformity_. 

III. I. 7 (394, 1) That things might change, or cease: tears his whitehair] The first folio ends the speech at _change, or cease_, and beginsagain with Kent's question, _But who is with him?_ The whole speech isforcible, but too long for the occasion, and properly retrenched. 

III. I. 18 (395, 3) my note] My observation of your character. 

III. I. 29 (395, 6) _are but furnishings_] _Furnishings_ are what we nowcall _colours, external pretences_. (1773)

III. I. 19 (395, 8)

 There is division, Although as yet the face of it is cover'd with mutual cunning, 'twixt Albany and Cornwall; _Who have (as who have not, whom their great stars Throne and set high?) servants, who seem no less; Which are to France the spies and speculations Intelligent of our state. What hath been seen, Either in snuffs and packings of the dukes; Or the hard rein, which both of them have borne Against the old kind king; or something deeper, Whereof, perchance, these are but furnishings. _ [But, true it is, from France there comes a power Into this scatter'd kingdom; who already, Wise in our negligence, have secret fee In some of our best ports, and are at point To shew their open banner. --Now to you:]]

The true state of this speech cannot from all these notes be discovered. As it now stands it is collected from two editions: the lines which Ihave distinguished by Italics are found in the folio, not in the quarto;the following lines inclosed in crotchets are in the quarto, not in thefolio. So that if the speech be read with omissions of the Italics, itwill stand according to the first edition; and if the Italics are read, and the lines that follow them omitted, it will then stand according tothe second. The speech is now tedious, because it is formed by acoalition of both. The second edition is generally best, and wasprobably nearest to Shakespeare's last copy, but in this passage thefirst is preferable; for in the folio, the messenger is sent, he knowsnot why, he knows not whither. I suppose Shakespeare thought his plotopened rather too early, and made the alteration to veil the event fromthe audience; but trusting too much to himself, and full of a singlepurpose, he did not accommodate his new lines to the rest of thescene. --The learned critic's [Warburton] emendations are now to beexamined. _Scattered_ he has changed to _scathed_; for _scattered_, hesays, gives _the idea of an anarchy, which was not the case_. It may bereplied that _scathed_ gives the idea of ruin, waste, and desolation, _which was not the case_. It is unworthy a lover of truth, in questionsof great or little moment, to exaggerate or extenuate for mereconvenience, or for vanity yet less than convenience. _Scattered_naturally means _divided, unsettled, disunited_. --Next is offered withgreat pomp a change of _sea_ to _seize_; but in the first edition theword is _fee_, for _hire_, in the sense of having any one in _fee_, thatis, at _devotion for money_. _Fee_ is in the second quarto changed to_see_, from which one made _sea_ and another _seize_. 

III. Ii. 4 (398, 1) thought-executing] Doing execution with rapidity equalto thought. 

III. Ii. 19 (399, 4) Here I stand, your slave] [W: brave] The meaning isplain enough, he was not their _slave_ by right or compact, but bynecessity and compulsion. Why should a passage be darkened for the sakeof changing it? Besides, of _brave_ in that sense I remember no example. 

III. Ii. 24 (399, 5) 'tis foul] Shameful; dishonourable. 

III. Ii. 30 (399, 6) So beggars marry many] i. E. A beggar marries a wifeand lice. 

III. Ii. 46 (400, 1) Man's nature cannot carry/The affliction, nor thefear] So the folio: the later editions read, with the quarto, _force_for _fear_, less elegantly. 

III. Ii. 56 (401, 3) That under covert and convenient seeming] _Convenient_needs not be understood in any other than its usual and proper sense;_accommodate_ to the present purpose; _suitable_ to a design. _Convenient seeming_ is _appearance_ such as may promote his purpose todestroy. 

III. Ii. 53 (401, 4) concealing continents] _Continent_ stands for thatwhich _contains_ or _incloses_. 

III. Ii. 72 (401, (5) Poor fool and knave, I have one part in my heart, /That's sorry yet for thee] Some editions read, --_thing_ in my heart;

from which Hanmer, and Dr. Warburton after him, have made _string_, veryunnecessarily; both the copies have _part_. 

III. Ii. 74 (402, 7)

 _He that has a little tiny wit, -- With heigh ho, the wind and the rain; Must make content with his fortunes fit, Though the rain it raineth every day_]

I fancy that the second line of this stanza had once a termination thatrhymed with the fourth; but I can only fancy it; for both the copiesagree. It was once perhaps written, With heigh ho, the wind and the rain _in his way_. 

The meaning seems likewise to require this insertion. "He that has wit, however small, and finds wind and rain in his way, must content himselfby thinking, that somewhere or other _it raineth every day_, and othersare therefore suffering like himself. " Yet I am afraid that all this ischimerical, for the burthen appears again in the song at the end of_Twelfth Night_, and seems to have been an arbitrary supplement, withoutany reference to the sense of the song. (see 1765, VI, 84, 6)

III. Ii. 80 (402, 8) I'll speak a prophecy ere I go] [W: or two ere] Thesagacity and acuteness of Dr. Warburton are very conspicuous in thisnote. He has disentangled the confusion of the passage, and I haveinserted his emendation in the text. _Or e'er_ is proved by Mr. Upton tobe good English, but the controversy was not necessary, for _or_ is notin the old copies. [Steevens retained "ere"]

III. Ii. 84 (403, 1) No heretics burnt, but wenches' suitors] The diseaseto which _wenches' suitors_ are particularly exposed, was called inShakespeare's time the _brenning_ or _burning_. 

III. Iv. 26 (406, 1)

 In, boy; go first. [_To the Fool. _] You houseless poverty-- Nay, get thee in. I'll pray, and then I'll sleep]

These two lines were added in the author's revision, and are only in thefolio. They are very judiciously intended to represent that humility, ortenderness, or neglect of forms, which affliction forces on the mind. 

III. Iv. 52 (407, 3) led through fire and through flame] Alluding to the_ignis fatuus_, supposed to be lights kindled by mischievous beings tolead travellers into destruction. 

III. Iv. 54 (407, 4) laid knives under his pillow] He recounts thetemptations by which he was prompted to suicide; the opportunities ofdestroying himself, which often occurred to him in his melancholy moods. 

III. Iv. 60 (407, 5) Bless thee from whirlwinds, star-blasting, andtaking!] To _take_ is to blast, or strike with malignant influence:

 --strike her young limbs, Ye taking airs, with lameness. 

III. Iv. 77 (408, 6) pelican daughters] The young pelican is fabled to suckthe mother's blood. 

III. Iv. 95 (408, 8) light of ear] [i. E. Credulous. WARBURTON. ] Not merely_credulous_, but _credulous of evil_, ready to receive maliciousreports. (1773)

III. Iv. 103 (409, 1) says suum, mun, ha no nonny, dolphin my boy, boy, Sessy: let him trot by] Of this passage I can make nothing. I believe itcorrupt: for wildness, not nonsense, is the effect of a disorderedimagination. The quarto reads, _hay no on ny, dolphins, my boy, cease, let him trot by_. Of interpreting this there is not much hope or muchneed. But any thing may be tried. The madman, now counterfeiting a proudfit, supposes himself met on the road by some one that disputes the way, and cries _Hey!--No--but altering his mind, condescends to let him pass, and calls to his boy _Dolphin_ (Rodolph) not to contend with him. _On--Dolphin, my boy, cease. Let him trot by_. 

III. Iv. 122 (410, 3) web and the pin] Diseases of the eye. 

III. Iv. 125 (411, 4)

 Saint Withold footed thrice the void; He met the night-mare, and her nine-fold; Bid her alight, and her troth plight, And aroynt thee, witch, aroynt thee!]

In the old quarto the corruption is such as may deserve to be noted. "Swithold footed thrice the old another night moore and her nine foldbid her, O light, and her troth plight, and arint thee, with arintthee. "

III. Iv. 144 (412, 6) _small deer_] Sir Thomas Hanmer reads _geer_, and isfollowed by Dr. Warburton. But _deer_ in old language is a general wordfor wild animals. 

III. Iv. 187 (414, 8) _Child Rowland_] This word is in some of our ballads. There is a song of _Child Walter, and a Lady_. 

III. V. 21 (415, 2) If I find him comforting the king] He uses the word inthe juridical sense for _supporting, helping_, according to itsderivation; _salvia_ comfortat _ne vos_. --_Schol. Sal. _ (rev. 1778, IX, 477, 3)

III. Vi. 20 (416, 2) a horse's health] [W: heels] Shakespeare is herespeaking not of things maliciously treacherous, but of things uncertainand not durable, A horse is above all other animals subject to diseases. 

III. Vi. 26 (416, 3) Wantest thou eyes at trial, madam?] It may be observedthat Edgar, being supposed to be found by chance, and therefore to haveno knowledge of the rest, connects not his ideas with those of Lear, butpursues his own train of delirious or fantastic thought. To these words, _At trial, madam?_ I think therefore that the name of Lear should beput. The process of the dialogue will support this conjecture. (1773)

III. Vi. 27 (417, 4) _Come oe'er the broom, Bessy, to me_] As there is norelation between _broom_ and a _boat_, we may better read, Come o'er the _brook_, Bessy, to me. 

III. Vi. 43 (417, 6)

 _Sleepest, or wakest thou, jolly shepherd? Thy sheep be in the corn; And for one blast of thy minikin mouth, Thy sheep shall take no harm. ]

This seems to be a stanza of some pastoral song. A shepherd is desiredto pipe, and the request is enforced by a promise, that though his sheepbe in the corn, i. E. Committing a trespass by his negligence, implied inthe question, _Sleepest thou or wakest?_ Yet a single tune upon his pipeshall secure them from the pound. (1773)

III. Vi. 77 (419, 8) Sessy, come] Here is _sessey_ again, which I take tobe the French word _cessez_ pronounced _cessey_, which was, I suppose, like some others in common use among us. It is an interjection enforcingcessation of any action, like, _be quiet, have done_. It seems to havebeen gradually corrupted into, _so, so_. 

III. Vi. 78 (419, 9) thy horn is dry] Men that begged under pretence oflunacy used formerly to carry a horn, and blow it through the streets. 

III. Vi. 103-121 (420, 2) [_Kent. _ Opprest nature sleeps] The linesinserted from the quarto are in crotchets. The omission of them in thefolio is certainly faulty: yet I believe the folio is printed fromShakespeare'a last revision, carelessly and hastily performed, with morethought of shortening the scenes, than of continuing the action. 

III. Vi. 111 (421, 4) free things] States clear from distress. 

III. Vi. 117 (421, 5)

 Mark the high noises! and thyself bewray, When false opinion, whose wrong thought defiles thee, In thy just proof, repeals, and reconciles thee]

Attend to the great events that are approaching, and make thyself known. Then that _false opinion_ now prevailing against thee shall, inconsequence of _just proof_ of thy integrity, revoke its erroneoussentence, and recall thee to honour and reconciliation. 

III. Vii. 13 (421, 6) ray lord of Glo'ster] Meaning Edmund, newly investedwith his father's titles. The steward, speaking immediately after, mentions the old duke by the same title. 

III. Vii. 24 (422, 3)

 Though well we may not pass upon his life Without the form of justice; yet our power Shall do a courtesy to our wrath]

_To do a courtesy_ is to gratify, to comply with. _To pass_, is to passa judicial sentence. (1773)

III. Vii. 29 (422, 4) corky arms] Dry, wither'd, husky arms. 

III. Vii. 54 (424, 9) I am ty'd to the stake, and I must stand the course]The running of the dogs upon me. 

III. Vii. 65 (425, 2) All cruels else subscrib'd] Yielded, submitted to thenecessity of the occasion. 

III. Vii. 99-107 (426, 3) I'll never care what wickedness I do] [This shortdialogue I have inserted from the old quarto, because I think it full ofnature. Servants could hardly see such a barbarity committed on theirmaster, without pity; and the vengeance that they presume canst overtakethe actors of it is a sentiment and doctrine well worthy of the stage. THEOBALD. ] It is not necessary to suppose them the servants of Glo'ster;for Cornwall was opposed to extremity by his own servant. 

IV. I. 1 (427, 1) Yet better thus, and known to be contemn'd] The meaningis, _'Tis better_ to be _thus contemned, and_ known _to yourself_ to becontemned. Or perhaps there is an error, which may be rectified thus:

 Yet better thus unknown to be contemn'd. 

When a man divests himself of his real character he feels no pain fromcontempt, because he supposes it incurred only by a voluntary disguisewhich he can throw off at pleasure. I do not think any correctionnecessary. 

IV. I. 20 (429, 3) Our mean secures us] [i. E. Moderate, mediocre condition. WARBURTON. ] Banner writes, by an easy change, _meanness_ secures us. Thetwo original editions have, Our _meanes_ secures us. --

I do not remember that _mean_ is ever used aa a substantive for lowfortune, which is the sense here required, nor for mediocrity, except inthe phrase, the _golden mean_. I suspect the passage of corruption, andwould either read, Our means _seduce_ us:--

Our powers of body or fortune draw us into evils. Or, Our _maims_ secure us. --

That hurt or deprivation which makes us defenceless, proves oursafeguard. This is very proper in Glo'ster, newly maimed by the evulsionof his eyes. 

IV. I. 59-64 (431, 8) [Five fiends have been in poor Tom at once; of lust, as _Obidicut_; _Hobbididance_, prince of dumbness; _Mahu_, of stealing;_Modo_, of murder; and _Flibbertigibbet_, of mopping and mowing; whosince possesses chamber-maids and waiting-women. So bless thee, master!]] The passage in crotchets is omitted in the folio, because Isuppose as the story was forgotten, the jest was lost. 

IV. I. 68 (432, 1) Let the superfluous and lust-dieted man] Lear has beforeuttered the same sentiment, which indeed cannot be too stronglyimpressed, tho' it may be too often repeated. 

IV. I. 69 (432, 2) That slaves your ordinance] [W: braves] The emendationis plausible, yet I doubt whether it be right. The language ofShakespeare is very licentious, and his words have often meanings remotefrom the proper and original use. To _slave_ or _beslave_ another is to_treat_ him _with terms of indignity_; in a kindred sense, to _slave theordinance_, may be, to _slight_ or _ridicule_ it. 

IV. Ii. 1 (433, 1) our mild husband] It must be remembered that Albany, thehusband of Gonerill, disliked, in the end of the first act, the schemeof oppression and ingratitude. 

IV. Ii. 29 (434, 5) I have been worth the whistle] This expression is areproach to Albany for having neglected her; _though you disregard methus_, I have been worth the whistle, _I have found one that thinks meworth calling_. (1773)

IV. Ii. 35 (435, 9) From her maternal sap] [W: material] I suppose noreader doubts but the word should be _maternal_. Dr. Warburton has takengreat pains without much success, and indeed without much exactness ofattention, to prove that _material_ has a more proper sense than_maternal_, and yet seemed glad at last to infer from an apparent errorof another press that _material_ and _maternal_ meant the same. 

IV. Ii. 45 (436, 2) A man, a prince by him so benefited?] [After this lineI suspect a line or two to be wanting, which upbraids her for hersister's cruelty to Glo'ster. WARBURTON. ] Here is a pompous note tosupport a conjecture apparently erroneous, and confuted by the nextscene, in which the account is given for the first time to Albany ofGlo'ster's sufferings. 

IV. Ii. 50 (436, 3) Like monsters of the deep] Fishes are the only animalsthat are known to prey upon their own species. 

IV. Ii. 62 (437, 5) Thou changed, and self-cover'd thing] Of these linesthere is but one copy, and the editors are forced open conjecture. Theyhave published this line thus;

 Thou chang'd, and _self-converted_ thing;

but I cannot but think that by _self-cover'd_ the author meant, thouthat hast _disguised_ nature by wickedness; thou that hast _hid_ thewoman under the fiend. 

IV. Ii. 83 (438, 6) One way, I like this well] Gonerill is well pleasedthat Cornwall is destroyed, who was preparing war against her and herhusband, but is afraid of losing Edmund to the widow. 

IV. Iii (439, 1) _The French camp, near Dover. Enter Kent, and aGentleman_] This scene seems to have been left out only to shorten theplay, and is necessary to continue the action. It is extant only in thequarto, being omitted in the first folio. I have therefore put itbetween crotchets. 

IV. Iii (439, 2) _a Gentleman_] The gentleman whom he sent in theforegoing act with letters to Cordelia. 

IV. Iii. 26 (440, 4) Made she no verbal question?] I do not see theimpropriety of _verbal question_; such pleonasms are common. So we say, _my ears have heard, my eyes have beheld_. Besides, where is the word_quest_ [Warburton's emendation] to be found?

IV. Iii. 33 (440, 6) And clamour-moisten'd] _Clamour moisten'd her_; thatis, _her out-cries were accompanied with tears_. 

IV. Iii. 36 (441, 7) one self-mate and mate] The same husband and the samewife. 

IV. Iii. 51 (441, 9) 'Tis so they are a-foot] Dr. Warburton thinks itnecessary to read, _'tis said_; but the sense is plain, _So it is_ that_they are on foot_. 

IV. Iv. 4 (442, 1) With bur-docks, hemlock] I do not remember any suchplant as a _hardock_, but one of the most common weeds is a _burdock_, which I believe should be read here; and so Hanmer reads. 

IV. Iv. 20 (443, 2) the means to lead it] The reason which should guide it. 

IV. Iv. 26 (443, 3) My mourning and important tears hath pitied] In otherplaces of this author for _importunate_. 

IV. Iv. 27 (443, 4) No blown embition] No inflated, no swelling pride. Bezaon the Spanish Armada:

 "Quem bene te ambitio mersit vanissima, ventus, Et tumidos tumidae voa superastis aquae. "

IV. V. 4 (444, 1) _Reg. _ Lord Edmund spake not with your lady at home?] Thefolio reads, _your lord_; but lady is the first and better reading. 

IV. V. 22 (444, 3) Let me unseal the letter. /_Stew. _ Madam, I had rather] Iknow not well why Shakespeare gives the steward, who is a mere factor ofwickedness, so much fidelity. He now refuses the letter; and afterwards, when he is dying, thinks only how it may be safely delivered. 

IV. V. 29 (445, 5) I do advise you, take this note] _Note_ means in thisplace not a _letter_ but a _remark_. Therefore _observe_ what I amsaying. 

IV. V. 32 (446, 6) You may gather more] You may infer more than I havedirectly told you. 

IV. Vi (446, 1) _The country near Dover. Enter Glo'ster, and Edgar as apeasant_] This scene, and the stratagem by which Glo'ster is cured ofhis desperation, are wholly borrowed from Sidney's _Arcadia_. 

IV. Vi. 7 (447, 2) thy voice is alter'd] Edgar alters his voice in order topass afterwards for a malignant spirit. 

IV. Vi. 11 (447, 5) How fearful/And dizzy 'tis, to cast one's eyes so low!]This description has been much admired since the time of Addison, whohas remarked, with a poor attempt at pleasantry, that "he who can readit without being giddy, has a very good head, or a very bad one. " Thedescription is certainly not mean, but I am far from thinking it wroughtto the utmost excellence of poetry. He that looks from a precipice findshimself assailed by one great and dreadful image of irresistibledestruction. But this overwhelming idea is dissipated and enfeebled fromthe instant that the mind can restore itself to the observation ofparticulars, and diffuse its attention to distinct objects. Theenumeration of the choughs and crows, the samphire-man, and the fishers, counteracts the great effect of the prospect, as it peoples the desertof intermediate vacuity, and stops the mind in the rapidity of itsdescent through emptiness and horror. 

IV. Vi. 19 (447, 4) her cock] Her cock-boat. 

IV. Vi. 43 (448, 6) when life itself/Yields to the theft] When life iswilling to be destroyed. 

IV. Vi. 47 (449, 7) Thus might he pass, indeed] Thus he might _die_ inreality. We still use the word _passing_ bell. 

IV. Vi. 53 (449, 9) Ten masts at each make not the altitude] [Pope:attacht] Mr. Pope's conjecture may stand if the word which he uses wereknown in our author's time, but I think it is of later introduction. Hemay say, Ten masts _on end_--

IV. Vi. 57 (449, 1) chalky bourn] _Bourn_ seems here to signify a _hill_. Its common signification is a _brook_. Milton in _Comus_ uses _boskybourn_ in the same sense perhaps with Shakespeare. But in both authorsit may mean only a _boundary_. 

IV. Vi. 73 (450, 2) the clearest gods] The purest; the most free from evil. 

IV. Vi. 80 (450, 3) Bear free and patient thoughts] To be melancholy is tohave the mind _chained down_ to one painful idea; there is thereforegreat propriety in exhorting Glo'ster to _free thoughts_, to anemancipation of his soul from grief and despair. 

IV. Vi. 81 (450, 4) The safer sense will ne'er accommodate/His master thus][W: sober sense] I read rather, The _saner_ sense will ne'er accoomodate His master thus. 

"Here is Lear, but he must be mad: his sound or _sane_ senses wouldnever suffer him to be thus disguised. "

IV. Vi. 87 (451, 5) That fellow handles his bow like a crow-keeper] This_crow-keeper_ was so common in the author's time, that it is one of thefew peculiarities mentioned by Ortelius in his account of our island. 

IV. Vi. 93 (451, 8) Give the word] Lear supposes himself in a garrison, andbefore he lets Edgar pass, requires the watch-word. 

IV. Vi. 97 (452, 7) Ha! Gonerill!--with a white beard!] So reads the folio, properly; the quarto, whom the later editors have followed, has, _Ha!Gonerill, ha! Regan! they flattered me_, &c. Which is not so forcible. 

IV. Vi. 98 (452, 8) They flattered me like a dog] They played the spanielto me. 

IV. Vi. 121 (453, 2) Whose face between her forks] I believe that the_forks_ were two prominences of the ruff rising on each side of theface. 

IV. Vi. 124 (453, 4) nor the soyled horse] _Soiled_ horse is probably thesame as _pampered_ horse, _un cheval soûlé_. 

IV. Vi. 169 (454. 5) Robes and furr'd gowns hide all] From _hide all_ to_accuser's lips_, the whole passage is wanting in the first edition, being added, I suppose, at his revisal. 

IV. Vi. 187 (455, 8) This a good block!] I do not see how this _block_corresponds either with his foregoing or following train of thoughts. Madmen think not wholly at random. I would read thus, _a good flock_. _Flocks_ are wool moulded together. The sentence then follows properly:

 It were a delicate stratagem to shoe A troop of horse with felt;--

i. E. With _flocks_ kneaded to a mass, a practice I believe sometimesused in former ages, for it is mentioned in _Ariosto_:

 "--Fece nel cader strepito quanto Avesse avuto sotto i piedi il _feltro_. "

It is very common for madmen to catch an accidental hint, and strain itto the purpose predominant in their minds. Lear picks up a _flock_, andimmediately thinks to surprize his enemies by a troop of horse shod with_flocks_ or _felt_. Yet _block_ may stand, if we suppose that the sightof a block put him in mind of mounting his horse. 

IV. Vi. 199 (457, 1) Why, this would make a man, a man of salt] Would makea man melt away like salt in wet weather. 

IV. Vi. 206 (457, 2) Then there's life in't] The case is not yet desperate. 

IV. Vi. 217 (457, 3) the main descry/Stands on the hourly thought] The_main_ body is _expected_ to be _descry'd_ every hour. The expression isharsh. 

IV. Vi. 246 (459, 7) che vor'ye] _I warn you_. Edgar counterfeits thewestern dialect. 

IV. Vi. 281 (460, 3) Thee I'll rake up] I'll _cover_ thee. InStaffordshire, to _rake_ the fire, is to cover it with fuel for thenight. 

IV. Vi. 234 (460, 4) the death-practis'd duke] The duke of Albany, whosedeath is machinated by _practice_ or treason. 

IV. Vii. 3 (461, 1) every measure fail me] All good which I shall allotthee, or _measure out_ to thee, will be scanty. 

IV. Vii. 9 (461, 4) shortens my made intent] [W: laid] An intent _made_, isan intent _formed_. So we say in common language, to _make a design_, and to _make a resolution_. 

IV. Vii. 41 (464, 2) 'Tis wonder, that thy life and wits, at once, /Had notconcluded all] [W: concluded. --Ah!] The plain construction is this: _Itis wonder that the wits and life had not all ended_. 

IV. Vii. 85-97 (466, 9)

 [_Gent_. Holds it true, Sir, That the duke of Cornwall was so slain?]

What is printed in crotchets is not in the folio. It is at least proper, if not necessary; and was omitted by the author, I suppose, for no otherreason than to shorten the representation. 

V. I. 4 (467, 2) his constant pleasure] His settled resolution. 

V. I. 54 (470, 7) We will greet the time] We will be ready to meet theoccasion. 

V. I. 61 (470, 8) carry out my side] Bring my purpose to a successfulissue, to completion. _Side_ seems here to have the sense of the Frenchword _partie_, in _prendre partie, to take his resolution_. 

V. I. 68 (471, 9) for my state/Stands on me to defend, not to debate] I donot think that _for_ stands in this place as a word of inference orcausality. The meaning is rather: _Such is my determination concerningLear_; _as_ for my state _it requires now, not_ deliberation, _but_defence _and support_. 

V. Iii. 16 (472, 1) And take upon us the mystery of things, /As if we wereGod's spies] As if we were angels commissioned to survey and report thelives of men, and were consequently endowed with the power of pryinginto the original motives of action and the mysteries of conduct. 

V. Iii. 18 (472, 2) packs and sects] Packs is used for _combinations_ or_collection_, as is a _pack of cards_. For _sects_ I think _sets_ mightbe more commodiously read. So we say, _affairs are now managed by a new_set. _Sect_, however, may well stand. 

V. Iii. 24 (473, 6) flesh and fell] Flesh and skin. 

V. Iii. 54 (475, 1)

 [At this time We sweat and bleed: the friend hath lost his friend; And the best quarrels, in the heat, are curs'd By those that feel their sharpness:-- The question of Cordelia, and her father, Requires a fitter place. ]]

This passage, well worthy of restoration, is omitted in the folio. 

V. Iii. 65 (475, 4) The which immediacy] [_Immediacy_, for representation. WARBURTON. ] _Immediacy_ is rather _supremacy_ in opposition to_subordination_, which has _quiddam medium_ between itself and power. 

V. Iii. 79 (476, 7) The lett alone lies not in your good will] Whether heshall not or shall depends not on your choice. 

V. Iii. 89 (476, 8) An interlude!] This short exclamation of Gonerill isadded in the folio edition, I suppose, only to break the speech ofAlbany, that the exhibition on the stage might be more distinct andintelligible. 

V. Iii. 129 (478, 1) Behold, it is the privilege of mine honours, /My oath, and my profession] The _privilege_ of this _oath_ means the privilegegained by taking the oath administered in the regular initiation of aknight professed. 

V. Iii. 151 (479, 3)

 _Alb. _ Save him, save him! _Gon. _ This is mere practice, Glo'ster]

He desired that Edmund's life might be spared at present, only to obtainhis confession, and to convict him openly by his own letter. 

V. Iii. 166 (480, 6) Let us exchange charity] Our author by negligencegives his heathens the sentiments and practices of Christianity. In_Hamlet_ there is the same solemn act of final reconciliation, but withexact propriety, for the personages are Christians. 

V. Iii. 204-221 (481, 2) [Edg;. --This would have seem'd a period] Thelines between crotchets are not in the folio. 

V. Iii. 229 (433, 4) Here comes Kent, Sir] The manner in which Edgar herementions Kent, seems to require the lines which are inserted from thefirst edition in the foregoing scene. 

V. Iii. 264 (485, 7)

 _Edg. _ Or image of that horror? _Alb. _ Fall, and cease!]

These two exclamations are given to Edgar and Albany in the folio, toanimate the dialogue, and employ all the persons on the stage; but theyare very obscure. 

V. Iii. 301 (487, 4) With boot] With advantage, with increase. 

(488) General Observation. The tragedy of Lear is deservedly celebratedamong the dramas of Shakespeare. There is perhaps no play which keepsthe attention so strongly fixed; which so much agitates our passions andinterests our curiosity. The artful involutions of distinct interests, the striking opposition of contrary characters, the sudden changes offortune, and the quick succession of events, fill the mind with aperpetual tumult of indignation, pity, and hope. There is no scene whichdoes not contribute to the aggravation of the distress or conduct of theaction, and scarce a line which does not conduce to the progress of thescene. So powerful is the current of the poet's imagination, that themind, which once ventures within it, is hurried irresistibly along. 

On the seeming improbability of Lear's conduct it may be observed, thathe is represented according to histories at that time vulgarly receivedas true. And, perhaps, if we turn our thoughts upon the barbarity andignorance of the age to which this story is referred, it will appear notso unlikely as while we estimate Lear's manners by our own. Suchpreference of one daughter to another, or resignation of dominion onsuch conditions, would be yet credible, if told of a petty prince ofGuinea or Madagascar. Shakespeare, indeed, by the mention of his earlsand dukes, has given us the idea of times more civilized, and of liferegulated by softer manners; and the truth is, that though he so nicelydiscriminates, and so minutely describes the characters of men, hecommonly neglects and confounds the characters of ages, by minglingcustoms ancient and modern, English and foreign. 

My learned friend Mr. Warton, who has in the _Adventurer_ very minutelycriticised this play, remarks, that the instances of cruelty are toosavage and shocking, and that the intervention of Edmund destroys thesimplicity of the story. These objections may, I think, be answered, byrepeating, that the cruelty of the daughters is an historical fact, towhich the poet has added little, having only drawn it into a series bydialogue and action. But I am not able to apologize with equalplausibility for the extrusion of Glo'ster's eyes, which seems an acttoo horrid to be endured in dramatic exhibition, and such as must alwayscompel the mind to relieve its distress by incredulity. Yet let it beremembered that our author well knew what would please the audience forwhich he wrote. 

The injury done by Edmund to the simplicity of the action is abundantlyrecompensed by the addition of variety, by the art with which he is madeto co-operate with the chief design, and the opportunity which he givesthe poet of combining perfidy with perfidy, and connecting the wickedson with the wicked daughters, to impress this important moral, thatvillainy is never at a stop, that crimes lead to crimes, and at lastterminate in ruin. 

But though this moral be incidentally enforced, Shakespeare has sufferedthe virtue of Cordelia to perish in a just cause, contrary to thenatural ideas of justice, to the hope of the reader, and, what is yetmore strange, to the faith of chronicles. Yet this conduct is justifiedby _The Spectator_, who blames Tate for giving Cordelia success andhappiness in his alteration, and declares, that, in his opinion, _thetragedy has lost half its beauty_. Dennis has remarked, whether justlyor not, that, to secure the favourable reception of _Cato, the town waspoisoned with much false and abominable criticism_, and that endeavourshad been used to discredit and decry poetical justice. A play in whichthe wicked prosper, and the virtuous miscarry, may doubtless be good, because it is a just representation of the common events of human life:but since all reasonable beings naturally love justice, I cannot easilybe persuaded, that the observation of justice makes a play worse; or, that if other excellencies are equal, the audience will not always risebetter pleased from the final triumph of persecuted virtue. 

In the present case the public has decided. Cordelia, from the time ofTate, has always retired with victory and felicity. And, if mysensations could add any thing to the general suffrage, I night relate, I was many years ago so shocked by Cordelia's death, that I know notwhether I ever endured to read again the last scenes of the play till Iundertook to revise them as an editor. 

There is another controversy among the critics concerning this play. Itis disputed whether the predominant image in Lear's disordered mind bethe loss of his kingdom or the cruelty of his daughters. Mr. Murphy, avery judicious critic, has evinced by induction of particular passages, that the cruelty of his daughters is the primary source of his distress, and that the loss of royalty affects him only as a secondary andsubordinate evil. He observes with great justness, that Lear would moveour compassion but little, did we not rather consider the injured fatherthan the degraded king. 

The story of this play, except the episode of Edmund, which is derived, I think, from Sidney, is taken originally from Geoffry of Monmouth, whomHollinshed generally copied; but perhaps immediately from an oldhistorical ballad. My reason for believing that the play was posteriorto the ballad, rather than the ballad to the play, is, that the balladhas nothing of Shakespeare's nocturnal tempest, which is too striking tohave been omitted, and that it follows the chronicle; it has therudiments of the play, but none of its amplifications: it first hintedLear's madness, but did not array it in circumstances. The writer of theballad added something to the history, which is a proof that he wouldhave added more, if more had occurred to his mind, and more must haveoccurred if he had seen Shakespeare. [Johnson appends "A lamentable SONGof the Death of King Leir and his Three Daughters"]

Vol. I

ROMEO AND JULIET

I. I. 82 (9, 7) Give me my long sword] The _long sword_ was the sword usedin war, which was sometimes wielded with both hands. 

I. I. 158 (11, 2)

 As is the bud bit with an envious worm, Ere he can spread his sweet leaves to the air, Or dedicate his beauty to the same]

I cannot but suspect that some lines are lost, which connected thissimile more closely with the foregoing speech; these lines, if suchthere were, lamented the danger that Romeo will die of his melancholy, before his virtues or abilities were known to the world. 

I. I. 176 (12, 3)

 Alas, that love, whose view is muffled still, Should, without eyes, see path-ways to his will. ]

Sir T. Hanmer, and after him Dr. Warburton, read, to his _ill_. Thepresent reading has some obscurity; the meaning may be, that _love_finds out means to pursue his _desire_. That the _blind_ should _findpaths to ill_ is no great wonder. 

I. I. 183 (13, 4) O brawling love! O loving hate!] Of these lines neitherthe sense nor occasion is very evident. He is not yet in love with aneneny, and to love one and hate another is no such uncommon state, ascan deserve all this toil of antithesis. 

I. I. 192 (14, 5) Why, such is love's transgression] Such is theconsequence of unskilful and mistaken kindness. (see 1765, VIII, 12, 2)

1. 1. 198 (14, 6) Being purg'd, a fire sparkling in lovers' eyes] Theauthor may mean _being purged of smoke_, but it is perhaps a meaningnever given to the word in any other place. I would rather read, _Being_urged, _a fire sparkling_. Being excited and inforced. To _urge_ thefire is the technical term. 

I. I. 199 (14, 7) Being vex'd, a sea nourish'd with lovers' tears] As thisline stands single, it is likely that the foregoing or following linethat rhym'd to it, is lost. 

I. I. 206 (14, 8) Tell me in sadness] That is, tell me _gravely_, tell mein _seriousness_. 

I. I. 217 (15, 1) in strong proof] In chastity _of proof_, as we say inarmour _of proof_. 

I. I. 222 (15, 2)

 O, she is rich in beauty; only poor That when she dies, with beauty dies her store]

Mr. Theobald reads, "_With_ her dies beauties _store_;" and is followedby the two succeeding editors. I have replaced the old reading, becauseI think it at least as plausible as the correction. _She is rich_, sayshe, _in beauty_, and _only poor_ in being subject to the lot ofhumanity, that _her store_, or riches, _can be destroyed by death_, whoshall, by the same blow, put an end to beauty. 

I. Ii. 15 (17, 2) She is the hopeful lady of my earth] _The lady of hisearth_ is an expression not very intelligible, unless he means that sheis heir to his estate, and I suppose no man ever called his lands hisearth. I will venture to propose a bold change:

 She is the hope _and stay_ of my _full years_. 

I. Ii. 25 (18, 3) Earth-treading stars that make dark heaven light] [W:dark even] But why nonsense [Warburton's comment]? Is any thing merecommonly said, than that beauties eclipse the sun? Has not Pope thethought and the word?

 "Sol through white curtains shot a tim'rous ray, "And spe'd those eyes that must _eclipse the day_. "

Both the old and the new reading are philosophical nonsense, but theyare both, and both equally poetical sense. 

I. Ii. 26 (18, 4) Such comfort as do lusty young men feel] To say, and tosay in pompous words, that a _young man shall feel_ as much in anassembly of beauties, _as young men feel in the month of April_, issurely to waste sound upon a very poor sentiment. I read, Such comfort as do lusty _yeomen_ feel. 

You shall feel from the sight and conversation of these ladies, suchhopes of happiness and such pleasure, as the farmer receives from thespring, when the plenty of the year begins, and the prospect of theharvest fills him with delight. 

I. Ii. 32 (18, 5)

 Such, amongst view of many, mine, being one. May stand in number, the' in reckoning none]

The first of these lines I do not understand. The old folio gives nohelp; the passage is there, _Which_ one _more view_. I can offer nothingbetter than this:

 _Within your view_ of many, mine being one, May stand in number, &c. 

I. Iii. 13 (22, 1) to my teen] To my sorrow. 

I. Iii. 66 (24, 4) It is an honour] The modern editors all read, _it is anhonour_. I have restored the genuine word ["hour"], which is more seemlyfrom a girl to her mother. _Your, fire_, and such words as are vulgarlyuttered in two syllables, are used as dissyllables by Shakespeare. [Thefirst quarto reads _honour_; the folio _hour_. I have chosen the readingof the quarto. STEEVENS. ] (rev. 1778, X, 28, 2)

I. Iii. 92 (25, 9) That in gold clasps locks in the golden story] The_golden story_ is perhaps the _golden legend_, a book in the darker agesof popery much read, and doubtless often exquisitely embellished, but ofwhich Canus, one of the popish doctors, proclaims the author to havebeen _homo ferrei oris, plumbei cordis_. 

I. Iv. 6 (27, 2) like a crow-keeper] The word _crow-keeper_ is explained inLear. 

I. Iv. 37 (28, 8) for I am proverb'd with a grand-sire phrase] Thegrandsire phrase is--_The black ox has trod upon my foot_. 

I. Iv. 42 (30, 1) Or (save your reverence) love] The word _or_ obscures thesentence; we ahould read _O_! for _or love_. Mercutio having called theaffection vith which Romeo was entangled by so disrespectful a word as_mire_, cries out, O! save your reverence, love. 

I. Iv. 84 (34, 7) Spanish blades] A sword is called a toledo, from theexcellence of the Toletan steel. So Gratius, "--Ensis Toletanus "Unda Tagi non est alie celebranda metallo, Utilis in cives est ibi lamna sues. "

I. Iv. 113 (35, 9) Direct my sail:] [I have restored this reading from theelder quarto, as being more congruous to the metaphor in the precedingline. _Suit_ is the reading of the folio. STEEVENS. ]

 _Direct my suit_! Guide the _sequel_ of the adventure. 

I. V. 27 (37, 4)

 You are welcome, gentlemen. Come musicians, play. A ball! a ball! Give room. And foot it, girls]

These two lines, omitted by the modern editors, I have replaced from thefolio. 

I. V. 32 (37, 6) good cousin Capulet] This _cousin_ Capulet is _unkle_ inthe paper of invitation; but as Capulet is described as old, _cousin_ isprobably the right word in both places. I know not how Capulet and hislady might agree, their ages were very disproportionate; he has beenpast masking for thirty years, and her age, as she tells Juliet, is buteight-and-twenty. 

II. Prologue (42, 3) _Enter CHORUS_] The use of this chorus is not easilydiscovered; it conduces nothing to the progress of the play, but relateswhat is already known, or what the next scenes will shew; and relates itwithout adding the improvement of any moral sentiment. 

II. Ii. 1 (45, 1) He jests at scars] That is, Mercutio jests, whom heoverheard. 

II. Ii. 7 (45, 2) Be not her maid] Be not a votary to the moon, to Diana. 

II. Ii. 10 (45, 3)

 It is my lady; O! it is my love; O, that she knew we were!]

This line and half I have replaced. 

II. Ii. 39 (47, 7) Thou art thyself, though not a Montague] I think thetrue reading is, Thou art thyself, _then_ not a Montague. 

Thou art a being of peculiar excellence, and hast none of the malignityof the family, from which thou hast thy name. --Hanmer reads, Thour't not _thyself_ so, _though_ a Montague. 

II. Iii. 15 (53, 6) the powerful grace, that lies/In plants] Efficaciousvirtue. 

II. Iii. 27 (53, 7) Two such opposed foes encamp them still] [W: opposedkin] _Foes_ may be the right reading, or _kings_, but I think _kin_ canhardly be admitted. Two _kings_ are two opposite _powers_, twocontending _potentates_, in both the natural and moral world. The word_encamp_ is proper to _commanders_. (see 1765, VIII, 46, 2)

II. Iv. 20 (57, 3) courageous captain of compliments] A complete master ofall the laws of ceremony, the principal man in the doctrine ofpunctilio. 

 "A man of compliments, whom right and wrong "Have chose as umpire;"

says our author of Don _Armado_, the Spaniard, in _Love's Labour Lost_. 

II. Iv. 27 (57, 6) the hay!] All the terms of the modern fencing-schoolwere originally Italian; the rapier, or small thrusting sword, beingfirst used in Italy. The _hay_ is the word _hai_, you _have_ it, usedwhen a thrust reaches the antagonist, from which our fencers, on thesame occasion, without knowing, I suppose, any reason for it, cry out, _ha_!

II. Iv. 35 (58, 9) these pardonnez-moy's] _Pardonnez-moi_ became thelanguage of doubt or hesitation among men of the sword, when the pointof honour was grown so delicate, that no other mode of contradictionwould be endured. 

II. Iv. 64 (59, 3) then is my pump wall flower'd] Here is a vein of wit toothin to be easily found. The fundamental idea is, that Romeo wore_pinked_ pumps, that is, pumps punched with holes in figures. 

II. Iv. 87 (60, 7) a wit of cheverel] _Cheverel_ is soft-leather forgloves. 

II. Iv. 138 (62, 8) No hare, Sir] Mercutio having roared out, _So ho_! thecry of the sportsmen when they start a hare; Romeo asks _what he hasfound_. And Mercutio answers, _No hare_, &c. The rest is a series ofquibbles unworthy of explanation, which he who does not understand, needs not lament his ignorance. 

II. Iv. 162 (63, 1) none of his skains-mates] The word _skains-mate_, I donot understand, but suppose that _skains_ was some low play, and_skains-mate_, a companion at such play. 

II. Iv. 200 (64, 2) like a tackled stair] Like stairs of rope in the tackleof a ship. 

II. Iv. 222 (65, 4) Ah, mocker! that's the dog's name. R is for the nonce;I know it begins with another letter] This passage is thus in the oldfolio. _A mocker, that's the dog's name. R is for the_ no, _I know itbegins with some other letter. _ In this copy the error is but small. Iread, _Ah, mocker. That's the dog's name. R is for the_ nonce, _I knowit begins with another letter. _ For the _nonce_, is for some _design, for a sly trick_. 

II. Vi. 15 (70, 2) Too swift arrives as tardy as too slow] He that travelstoo fast is as long before he comes to the end of his journey, as hethat travels slow. Precipitation produces mishap. 

III. I. 2 (71, 1) The day is hot] It is observed, that in Italy almost allassassinations are committed during the heat of summer. 

III. I. 124 (75, 6) This day's black fate on more days does depend] Thisday's unhappy destiny _hangs over_ the days yet to come. There will yetbe more mischief. 

III. I. 141 (78, 7) Oh! I am fortune's fool] I am always running in the wayof evil fortune, _like_ the fool in the play. _Thou art death's fool_, in _Measure for Measure_. See Dr. Warburton's note. 

III. I. 153 (77, 8) as thou art true] As thou art _just_ and _upright_. 

III. I. 159 (77, 9) How nice the quarrel] How _slight_, how _unimportant_, how _petty_. So in the last act, The letter was not _nice_, but full of charge Of dear import. 

III. I. 182 (78, 2) Affection makes him false] The charge of falshood onBonvolio, though produced at hazard, is very just. The author, who seemsto intend the character of Bonvolio as good, meant perhaps to shew, howthe best minds, in a state of faction and discord, are detorted tocriminal partiality. 

III. I. 193 (78, 3) I have an interest in your hate's proceeding: SirThomas Hanmer saw that this line gave no sense, and therefore put, by avery easy change, I have an interest in your _heat's_ proceeding!

which is undoubtedly better than the old reading which Dr. Warburton hasfollowed; but the sense yet seems to be weak, and perhaps a morelicentious correction is necessary. I read therefore, I _had no_ interest in your _heat's preceding_. 

This, says the prince, is no quarrel of mine, _I had no interest in yourformer discord_; I suffer merely by your private animosity. 

III. Ii. 5 (79, 3) Spread thy close curtain, love-performing night, /Thatrun-away's eyes may wink] [Warburton explained the "run-away" as the"sun"] I am not satisfied with this explanation, yet have nothing betterto propose. 

III. Ii. 10 (80, 4) Come, civil night] _Civil_ is _grave, decently solemn_. 

III. Ii. 14 (80, 5) unmann'd blood] Blood yet unacquainted with man. 

III. Ii. 25 (81, 6) the garish sun] Milton had this speech in his thoughtswhen he wrote _Il Penseroso_. 

 "--Civil night, "Thou sober-suited matron. "--_Shakespeare_. "Till civil-suited morn appear. "--_Milton_. "Pay no worship to the gairish sun. "--_Shakespeare_. "Hide me from day's gairish eye. "--_Milton_. 

III. Ii. 46 (82, 7) the death-darting eye of cockatrice] [The strange linesthat follow here in the common books are not in the old edition. POPE. ]The strange lines are these:

 I am not I, if there be such an I, Or these eyes shot, that makes thee answer I; If he be slain, say I; or if not, no; Brief sounds determine of my weal or woe. 

These lines hardly deserve emendatien; yet it may be proper to observe, that their meanness has not placed them below the malice of fortune, thetwo first of them being evidently transposed; we should read, --That one vowel _I_ shall poison more, Than the death-darting eye of cockatrice, Or these eyes shot, that make thee answer, I. I am not I, &c. 

III. Ii. 114 (85, 9) Hath slain ten thousand Tybalts] Hath put Tybalt outof my mind, as if out of being. 

III. Ii. 120 (85, 1) Which modern lamentation might have mov'd] This lineis left out of the later editions, I suppose because the editors did notremember that Shakespeare uses _modern_ for _common_, or _slight_: Ibelieve it was in his time confounded in colloquial language with_moderate_. 

III. Iii. 112 (89, 4)

 Unseemly woman in a seeming man! And ill-beseeming beast in seeming both!]

[W: seeming groth] The old reading is probable. _Thou art a beast of illqualities, under the appearance both of a woman and a man_. 

III. Iii. 135 (90, 5) And thou dismember'd with thine own defence] And thoutorn to pieces with thy own weapons. 

III. Iii. 166-168 (91, 6) Go hence. Good night] These three lines areomitted in all the modern editions. 

III. Iii. 166 (91, 7) here stands all your state] The whole of your fortunedepends on this. 

III. Iv. 12 (92, 9) Sir Paris, I will make a desperate tender/Of my child'slove] _Desperate_ means only _bold, advent'rous_, as if he had said inthe vulgar phrase, _I will speak a_ bold _word_, and venture _to promiseyou my daughter_. 

III. V. 20 (94, 1) 'Tis but the pale reflex of Cynthia's brow] Theappearance of a cloud opposed to the moon. 

III. V. 23 (94, 2) I have more care to stay, than will to go] Would it bebetter thus, _I have more will to stay, than care to go_?

III. V. 31 (94, 3) Some say, the lark and loathed toad chang'd eyes] Thistradition of the toad and lark I hare heard expressed in a rustickrhyme, --_to heav'n I'd fly, But the toad beguil'd me of my eye. _

III. V. 33 (95, 4)

 Since arm from arm that voice doth us affray, Hunting thee hence with huntaup to the day]

These two lines are omitted in the modern editions, and do not deserveto be replaced, but as they may shew the danger of critical temerity. Dr. Warburton's change of _I would_ to _I wot_ was specious enough, yetit it is evidently erroneous. The sense is this, _The lark, they say, has lost her eyes to the toad, and now_ I would _the toad had her voicetoo, since she uses it to the disturbance of lovers_. 

III. V. 86 (97, 3)

 _Jul. _ Ay, Madam, from the reach of these my hands: 'Would, none but I might venge my cousin's death. !]

Juliet's equivocations are rather too artful for a mind disturbed by theloss of a new lover. 

III. V. 91 (98, 4) That shall bestow on hin so sure a draught] [Thus theelder quarto, which I have followed in preference to the quarto 1609, and the folio 1623, which read, less intelligibly, "Shall give him such an unaccustom'd dram. " STEEVENS. ]

--_unaccustomed dram_. ] In vulgar language, Shall give him a _dram_which he is _not used_ to. Though I have, if I mistake not, observed, that in old books _unaccustomed_ signifies _wonderful, powerful, efficacious_. 

III. V. 112 (98, 6) in happy time] _A la bonne heure_. This phrase wasinterjected, when the hearer was not quite so well pleased as thespeaker. 

III. V. 227 (103, 3) As living here] Sir T. HANMER reads, _as living_hence; that is, at a dsitance, in banishment; but _here_ may signify, _in this world_. 

IV. I. 3 (104, 1) And I am nothing alow to slack his haste] _His hasteshall not be abated by my slowness_. It might be read, And I an nothing slow to _back_ his haste:

that is, I am diligent to _abet_ and _enforce_ his haste. 

IV. I. L8 (104, 2)

 _Par. _ Happily met, my lady and my wife! _Jul. _ That may be, Sir, when I may be a wife]

As these four first lines seem intended to rhyme, perhaps the author wrote thus:

 --my lady and my _life_!

IV. I. 62 (106, 3) this bloody knife/Shall play the umpire] That is, thisknife shall decide the struggle between me and my distress. 

IV. I. 64 (106, 4) commission of thy years and art] _Commission_ is for_authority_ or _power_. 

IV. I. 79 (106, 5)

 Or chain me to some sleepy mountain's top, Where rearing bears and savage lions roam; Or shut me nightly in a charnel house] [Or walk in thievish ways, or bid me lurk Where serpents are; chain me with rearing bears, Or hide me nightly, &c. 

It is thus the editions vary. POPE. ] my edition has the words which Mr. Pope has omitted; but the old copy seems in this place preferable; onlyperhaps we might better read, Where _savage_ bears and _rearing_ lions roam. 

IV. I. 119 (108, 8) If no unconstant toy] If no _fickle freak_, no _lightcaprice_, no _change of fancy_, hinder the performance. 

IV. Ii. 38 (110, 2) We shall be short] That is, we shall be _defective_. 

IV. Iii. 3 (110, 3) For I have need of many orisons] Juliet plays most ofher pranks under the appearance of religion: perhaps Shakespeare meantto punish her hypocrisy. 

IV. Iii. 46 (112, 6) Alas, alas! it is not like that I] This speech isconfused, and inconsequential, according to the disorder of Juliet'smind. 

IV. Iv. 4 (113, 1) The curfeu bell] I knew not that the morning-bell iscalled the _curfeu_ in any other place. 

IV. Iv. 107 (119, 9) O, play me some merry dump] This is not in the folio, but the answer plainly requires it. 

V. I (121, 1) ACT V. SCENE I. MANTUA] The acts are here properly enoughdivided, nor did any better distribution than the editors have alreadymade, occur to me in the perusal of this play; yet it may not beimproper to remark, that in the first folio, and I suppose the foregoingeditions are in the same state, there is no division of the acts, andtherefore some future editor may try, whether any improvement can bemade, by reducing them to a length more equal, or interrupting theaction at more proper intervals. 

V. I. 1 (121, 2) If I may trust the flattering truth of sleep] The senseis, _If I may only trust the_ honesty _of sleep_, which I know howevernot to be so nice as not often to practise _flattery_. 

V. I. 3 (121, 3)

 My bosom's lord sits lightly on his throne; And all this day an unaccustom'd spirit Lifts me above the ground with chearful thoughts]

These three lines are very gay and pleasing. But why does Shakespearegive Romeo this involuntary cheerfulness just before the extremity ofunhappiness? Perhaps to shew the vanity of trusting to these uncertainand casual exaltations or depressions, which many consider as certainforetokens of good and evil. 

V. I. 45 (123, 6) A beggarly account of empty boxes] Dr. Warburton wouldread, a _braggartly_ account; but _beggarly_ is probably right: if the_boxes_ were _empty_, the _account_ was more _beggarly_, as it was morepompous. 

V. Iii. 31 (127, 1) a ring that I must use/In dear employment] That is, _action of importance_. Gems were supposed to have great powers andvirtues. 

V. Iii. 86 (129, 4) her beauty makes/This vault a feasting presence full oflight] A _presence_ is a _public room_. 

V. Iii. 90 (129, 5) O, how may I/Call this a lightning?] I think we shouldread, --_O_, now _may I Call this a lightning_!--

V. Iii. 178 (135, 1)

 Raise up the Montagues. --Some others; search:-- We see the ground whereon these woes do lie; But the true ground of all these piteous woes We cannot without circumstance descry]

Here seems to be a rhyme intended, which may be easily restored;

 "Raise up the Montagues. Some others, go. "We see the ground whereon these woes do lie, "But the true ground of all _this_ piteous _woe_ "We cannot without circumstance descry. "

V. Iii. 194 (136, 2) What fear is this, which startles in our ears?][Originally _your ears_] Read, "What fear is this, which startles in _our_ ears?

V. Iii. 229 (138, 6) _Fri. _ I will be brief] It is much to be lamented, that the poet did not conclude the dialogue with the action, and avoid anarrative of events which the audience already knew. 

(141) General Observation. This play is one of the most pleasing of ourauthor's performances. The scenes are busy and various, the incidentsnumerous and important, the catastrophe irresistibly affecting, and theprocess of the action carried on with such probability, at least withsuch congruity to popular opinions, as tragedy requires. 

Here is one of the few attempts of Shakespeare to exhibit theconversation of gentlemen, to represent the airy sprightliness ofjuvenile elegance. Mr. Dryden mentions a tradition, which might easilyreach his time, of a declaration made by Shakespeare, that _he wasobliged to kill Mercutio in the third act, lest he should have beenkilled by him_. Yet he thinks him _no such formidable person, but thathe might have lived through the play, and died in his bed_, withoutdanger to a poet. Dryden well knew, had he been in quest of truth, that, in a pointed sentence, more regard is commonly had to the words than thethought, and that it is very seldom to be rigorously understood. Mercutio's wit, gaiety, and courage, will always procure him friendsthat wish him a longer life; but his death is not precipitated, he haslived out the time allotted him in the construction of the play; nor doI doubt the ability of Shakespeare to have continued his existence, though some of his sallies are perhaps out of the reach of Dryden; whosegenius was not very fertile of merriment, nor ductile to humour, butacute, argumentative, comprehensive, and sublime. 

The Nurse is one of the characters in which the author delighted: hehas, with great subtilty of distinction, drawn her at once loquaciousand secret, obsequious and insolent, trusty and dishonest. 

His comic scenes are happily wrought, but his pathetic strains arealways polluted with some unexpected depravations. His persons, howeverdistressed, _have a conceit left them in their misery, a miserableconceit_. 

HAMLET

(145, 2) This play is printed both in the folio of 1623, and in thequarto of 1637, more correctly, than almost any other of the works ofShakespeare. 

I. I. 29 (147, 7) approve our eyes] Add a new testimony to that of oureyes. 

I. I. 33 (147, 8) What we two nights have seen] This line is by Hanmergiven to Marcellus, but without necessity. 

I. I. 63 (149, 9) He smote the sledded Polack on the ice] Polack was, inthat age, the term for an inhabitant of Poland: Polaque, French. As in atranslation of Passeratius's epitaph on Henry III. Of France, publishedby Camden:

 "Whether thy chance or choice thee hither brings, "Stay, passenger, and wail the best of kings. "this little stone a great king's heart doth hold, "Who rul'd the fickle French and Polacks bold: "So frail are even the highest earthly things, "Go, passenger, and wail the hap of kings. " (rev. 1776, I, 174, 3)

I. I. 65 (149, 2) and just at this dead hour] The old reading is, _jump atthis same hour; same_ is a kind of correlative to _jump; just_ is in theoldest folio. The correction was probably made by the author. 

I. I. 68 (149, 4) gross and scope] General thoughts, and tendency at large. (1773)

I. I. 93 (151, 7) And carriage of the articles design'd] _Carriage_, is_import; design'd_, is _formed, drawn up between them_. 

I. I. 96 (151, 8) Of unimproved mettle hot and full] _Full of unimprovedmettle_, is full of spirit not regulated or guided by knowledge orexperience. 

I. I. 100 (151, 1) That hath a stomach in't] _Stomach_, in the time of ourauthor, was used for _constancy, resolution_. 

I. I. 107 (152, 3) romage] Tumultous hurry. (1773)

I. I. 108-125 (152, 3) These, and all other lines confin'd within crotchetsthroughout this play, are omitted in the folio edition of 1623. Theomissions leave the play sometimes better and sometimes worse, and seenmade only for the sake of abbreviation. 

I. I. 109 (152, 4) Well may it sort] The cause and the effect areproportionate and suitable. (1773)

I. I. 121 (152, 7) Was even the like precurse of fierce events] Not onlysuch prodigies have been seen in Rome, but the elements have shewn ourcountrymen like forerunners and foretokens of violent events. (1773)

I. I. 128 (153, 1) If thou hast any sound] The speech of Horatio to thespectre is very elegant and noble, and congruous to the commontraditions of the causes of apparitions. 

I. I. 153 (154, 2)

 Whether in sea or fire, in earth or air, The extravagant and erring spirit hies To his confine]

According to the pneumatology of that tine, every element was inhabitedby its peculiar order of spirits, who had dispositions different, according to their various places of abode. The meaning therefore is, that all _spirits extravagant_, wandering out of their element, whetheraerial spirits visiting earth, or earthly spirits ranging the air, return to their station, to their proper limits in which they are_confined_. We might read, "--And at his warning "Th' extravagant and erring spirit hies "To his confine, whether in sea or air, "Or earth, or fire. And of, &c. 

But this change, tho' it would smooth the construction, is notnecessary, and being unnecessary, should not be made against authority. 

I. I. 163 (154, 5) No fairy takes] No fairy _strikes_, with lameness ordiseases. This sense of _take_ is frequent in this author. 

I. Ii. 37 (156, 8) more than the scope/Of these dilated articles allows]More than is comprised in the general design of these articles, whichyou may explain in a more diffuse and dilated stile. (1773)

I. Ii. 47 (157, 9)

 The head is not more native to the heart, The hand more instrumental to the mouth, Than to the throne of Denmark is thy father]

[W: The blood . . . Than to the throne] Part of this emendation I havereceived, but cannot discern why the _head_ is not as much _native tothe heart_, as the _blood_, that is, _natural_ and _congenial_ to it, _born with it_, and co-operating with it. The relation is likewise bythis reading better preserved, the _counsellor_ being to the _king_ asthe _head_ to the _heart_. 

I. Ii. 62 (158, 1)

 Take thy fair hour, Laertes; time be thine, And thy best graces spend it at thy will]

I rather think this line is in want of emendation. I read, --_Time is thine_, _And_ my best _graces; spend it at thy will_. 

I. Ii. 65 (158, 2) A little more than kin, and less than kind] _Kind_ isthe Teutonick word for _child_. Hamlet therefore answers with propriety, to the titles of _cousin_ and _son_, which the king had given him, thathe was somewhat more than _cousin_, and less than _son_. 

I. Ii. 67 (159, 3) too much i' the sun] He perhaps alludes to the proverb, _Out of heaven's blessing into the warm sun_. 

I. Ii. 70 (159, 4) veiled lids] With lowering eyes, cast down eyes. (1773)

I. Ii. 89 (160, 5) your father lost a father;/That father lost, lost his] Ido not admire the repetition of the word, but it has so much of ourauthor's manner, that I find no temptation to recede from the oldcopies. 

I. Ii. 92 (160, 6) obsequious sorrow] _Obsequious_ is here from_obsequies_, or _funeral ceremonies_. 

I. Ii. 103 (161, 9) To reason most absurd] Reason is here used in itscommon sense, for the _faculty_ by which we form conclusions fromarguments. 

I. Ii. 110 (161, 1) And with no less nobility of love] [_Nobility_, for_magnitude_. WARBURTON. ] _Nobility_ is rather _generosity_. 

I. Ii. 112 (161, 2) Do I impart toward you] I believe _impart_ is, _impartmyself_, _communicate_ whatever I can bestow. 

I. Ii. 125 (162, 4) No jocund health] The king's intemperance is verystrongly impressed; every thing that happens to him gives him occasionto drink. 

I. Ii. 163 (164, 9) I'll change that name] I'll be your servant, you shallbe my friend. (1773)

I. Ii. 164 (164, 1) what make you] A familiar phrase for _what are youdoing_. 

I. Ii. 167 (164, 2) good Even, Sir] So the copies. Sir Th. Hanmer and Dr. Warburton put it, _good morning_. The alteration is of no importance, but all licence is dangerous. There is no need of any change. Betweenthe first and eighth scene of this act it is apparent, that a naturalday must pass, and how much of it is already over, there is nothing thatcan determine. The king has held a council. It may now as well be_evening_ as _morning_. 

I. Ii. 182 (165, 3) 'Would I had met my dearest foe in heaven] _Dearest_, for _direst_, most dreadful, most dangerous. 

I. Ii. 192 (165, 5) Season your admiration] That is, _temper_ it. 

I. Ii. 204 (166, 6) they, distill'd/Almost to jelly with the act offear, /Stand dumb] [W: th' effect of] Here is an affectation of subtiltywithout accuracy. _Fear_ is every day considered as an _agent_. _Fearlaid hold on him; fear drove him away_. If it were proper to be rigorousin examining trifles, it might be replied, that Shakespeare would writemore erroneously, if he wrote by the direction of this critick; theywere not _distilled_, whatever the word may mean, _by the effect offear_; for that _distillation_ was itself the _effect_; _fear_ was thecause, the active cause, that _distilled_ them by that force ofoperation which we strictly call _act_ involuntary, and _power_ ininvoluntary agents, but popularly call _act_ in both. But of this toomuch. 

I. Iii. 15 (169, 9) The virtue of his will] _Virtue_ seems here to compriseboth _excellence_ and _power_, and may be explained the _pure effect_. 

I. Iii. 21 (169, 1) The sanity and health of the whole state] [W: safety]HANMER reads very rightly, _sanity_. _Sanctity_ is elsewhere printed for_sanity_, in the old edition of this play. 

I. Iii. 32 (170, 2) unmaster'd] i. E. _licentious_. (1773)

I. Iii. 34 (170, 3) keep you in the rear of your affection] That is, do notadvance so far as your affection would lead you. 

I. Iii. 49 (170, 4) Whilst, like a puft and reckless libertine] [W: Whilesthe] The emendation is not amiss, but the reason for it is veryinconclusive; we use the same mode of speaking on many occasions. When Isay of one, _he squanders like a spendthrift_, of another, _he robbed melike a thief_, the phrase produces no ambiguity; it is understood thatthe one is a _spendthrift_, and the other a _thief_. 

I. Iii. 64 (172, 7) But do not dull thy palm with entertainment/Of eachnew-hatch'd, unfledg'd comrade] The literal sense is, _Do not make thypalm callous by shaking every man by the hand_. The figurative meaningmay be, _Do not by promiscuous conversation make thy mind insensible tothe difference of characters_. 

I. Iii. 81 (173, 1) my blessing season this in thee!] [_Season_, for_infuse_. WARBURTON. ] It is more than to _infuse_, it is to infix it insuch a manner as that it never may wear out. 

I. Iii. 83 (173, 3) your servants tend] i. E. Your servants are waiting foryou. (1773)

I. Iii. 86 (173, 4) 'Tis in my memory lock'd, /And you yourself shall keepthe key of it] That is, By thinking on you, I shall think on yourlessons. 

I. Iii. 107 (174, 6)

 Tender yourself mere dearly; Or (not to crack the wind of the poor phrase) Wronging it thus, you'll tender me a fool]

I believe the word _wronging_ has reference, not to the phrase, but toOphelia; if you go on _wronging it thus_, that is, _if you continue togo on thus wrong_. This is a mode of speaking perhaps not verygrammatical, but very common, nor have the best writers refused it. 

 _To sinner it or saint it_, is in Pope. And Rowe, --_Thus to_ coy it, _To one who knows you too. _

The folio has it, --_roaming it thus_, --

That is, _letting yourself loose to such improper liberty_. But_wronging_ seems to be more proper. 

I. Iii. 112 (175, 7) fashion you may call it] She uses _fashion_ for_manner_, and he for a _transient practice_. 

I. Iii. 122 (175, 8) Set your intreatments] _Intreatments_ here means_company, conversation_, from the French _entrétien_. 

I. Iii. 125 (175, 9) larger tether] _Tether_ is that string by which ananimal, set to graze in grounds uninclosed, is confined within theproper limits. (1773)

I. Iii. 132 (176, 2) I would not, in plain terms, from this time forth, /Have you so slander any moment's leisure] [The humour of this is fine. WARBURTON. ] Here is another _fine_ passage, of which I take the beautyto be only imaginary. Polonius says, _in plain terms_, that is, not inlanguage less elevated or embellished than before, but _in terms thatcannot be misunderstood_: _I would not have you so disgrace your mostidle moments, as not to find better employment for them than lordHamlet's conversation_. 

I. Iv. 9 (177, 3) the swaggering up-spring] The blustering upstart. 

I. Iv. 17 (177, 4) This heavy-headed revel, east and west] I should nothave suspected this passage of ambiguity or obscurity, had I not foundmy opinion of it differing from that of the learned critic [Warburton]. I construe it thus, _This heavy-headed revel makes us traduced east andwest, and taxed of other nations_. 

I. Iv. 22 (178, 5) The pith and marrow of our attribute] The best and mostvaluable part of the praise that would be otherwise attributed to us. 

I. Iv. 32 (178, 7) fortune's scar] In the old quarto of 1637, it is

 --_fortune's_ star:

But I think _scar_ is proper. 

I. Iv. 34 (178, 8) As infinite as man may undergo] As large as can beaccumulated upon man. 

I. Iv. 39-57 (179, 2) Angels and ministers of grace defend us!] Hamlet'sspeech to the apparition of his father seems to me to consist of threeparts. When first he sees the spectre, he fortifies himself with aninvocation. 

 _Angel and ministers of grace defend us!_

As the spectre approaches, he deliberates with himself, and determines, that whatever it be he will venture to address it. 

 _Be thou a spirit of health, or goblin damn'd, Bring with thee airs from heaven, or blasts from hell, Be thy intents wicked or charitable, Thou com'st in such a questionable shape, That I will speak to thee. I'll call thee_, &c. 

This he says while his father is advancing; he then, as he haddetermined, _speaks to him_, and _calls him--Hamlet, King, Father, RoyalDane: oh! answer me_. (1773)

I. Iv. 43 (180, 4) questionable shape] [By _questionable_ is meantprovoking question. HANMER. ] So in _Macbeth_, _Live you, or are you aught That man may_ question?

I. Iv. 46 (180, 5) tell, /Why thy canoniz'd bones, hearsed in death, / Haveburst their cearments?] [W: in earth] It were too long to examine thisnote period by period, though almost every period seems to me to containsomething reprehensible. The critic, in his zeal for change, writes withso little consideration, as to say, that Hamlet cannot call his father_canonized_, because _we are told he was murdered with all his sinsfresh upon him_. He was not then told it, and had so little the power ofknowing it, that he was to be told it by an apparition. The longsuccession of reasons upon reasons prove nothing, but what every readerdiscovers, that the king had been buried, which is implied by so manyadjuncts of burial, that the direct mention of _earth_ is not necessary. Hamlet, amazed at an apparition, which, though in all ages credited, hasin all ages been considered as the most wonderful and most dreadfuloperation of supernatural agency, enquires of the spectre, in the mostemphatic terms, why he breaks the order of nature, by returning from thedead; this he asks in a very confused circumlocution, confounding in hisfright the soul and body. Why, says he, have _thy bones_, which with dueceremonies have been intombed _in death_, in the common state ofdeparted mortals, _burst_ the folds in which they were embalmed? Why hasthe tomb, in which we saw thee quietly laid, opened his mouth, thatmouth which, by its weight and stability, seemed closed for ever? Thewhole sentence is this: _Why dost thou appear, whom we know to be dead?_

Had the change of the word removed any obscurity, or added any beauty, it might have been worth a struggle; but either reading leaves the sensethe same. 

If there be any asperity in this controversial note, it must be imputedto the contagion of peevishneas, or some resentment of the incivilityshewn to the Oxford editor, who is represented as supposing the ground_canonized_ by a funeral, when he only meant to say, that the _body_ hasdeposited in _holy ground_, in ground consecrated according to the_canon_. 

I. Iv. 65 (183, 9) I do not set my life at a pin's fee] The value of a pin. (1773)

I. Iv. 73 (183, 1) deprive your sovereignty] I believe _deprive_ in thisplace signifies simply to _take away_. 

I. Iv. 77 (184, 4) confin'd to fast in fires] I am rather inclined to read, _confin'd to_ lasting _fires_, to fires _unremitted_ and _unconsumed_. The change is slight. 

I. V. 30 (186, 7) As meditation or the thoughts of love] The comment[Warburton's] on the word _meditation_ is so ingenious, that I hope itis just. 

I. V. 77 (188, 6) Unhonsel'd, disappointed, unaneal'd] This is a verydifficult line. I think Theobald's objection to the sense of_unaneal'd_, for _notified by the bell_, must be owned to be verystrong. I have not yet by my enquiry satisfied myself. Hanmer'sexplication of _unaneal'd_ by _unprepar'd_, because to _anneal_ metals, is to _prepare_ them in manufacture, is too general and vague; there isno resemblance between any funeral ceremony and the practice of_annealing_ metals. 

_Disappointed_ is the same as _unappointed_, and may be properlyexplained _unprepared_; a man well furnished with things necessary forany enterprize, was said to be well _appointed_. 

I. V. 80 (190, 7) Oh, horrible! oh, horrible! most horrible!] It wasingeniously hinted to me by a very learned lady, that this line seems tobelong to Hamlet, in whose mouth it is a proper and natural exclamation;and who, according to the practice of the stage, may be supposed tointerrupt so long a speech. (1773)

I. V. 154 (193, 5) Swear by my sword] [Here the poet has preserved themanners of the ancient Danes, with whom it was _religion_ to swear upontheir swords. WARBURTON. ] I was once inclinable to this opinion, whichis likewise well defended by Mr. Upton; but Mr. Garrick produced me apassage, I think, in _Brantoms_, from which it appeared, that it wascommon to swear upon the sword, that is, upon the cross which the oldswords always had upon the hilt. 

II. I. 25 (197, 8) drinking, fencing, swearing] I suppose, by _fencing_ ismeant a too diligent frequentation of the fencing-school, a resort ofviolent and lawless young men. 

II. I. 46 (197, 4) _Good Sir_, or so, or _friend_, or _gentleman_] [W:sire] I know not that _sire_ was ever a general word of compliment, asdistinct from _sir_; nor do I conceive why any alteration should bemade. It is a common mode of colloquial language to use, _or so_, as aslight intimation of more of the same, or a like kind, that might bementioned. We might read, but we need not, _Good sir_, forsooth, _or friend, or gentleman_. 

_Forsooth_, a term of which I do not well know the original meaning, wasused to men as well as to women. 

II. I. 71 (198, 5) Observe his inclination in yourself] HANMER reads, _e'en_ yourself, and is followed by Dr. Warburton; but perhaps _in_yourself means, _in your own person_, not by spies. 

II. I. 112 (200, 7) I had not quoted him] To _quote_ is, I believe, to_reckon_, to take an account of, to take the _quotient_ or result of acomputation. 

II. I. 114 (201, 8)

 it as proper to our age To cast beyond ourselves in our opinions, As it is common for the younger sort To lack discretion]

This is not the remark of a weak man. The vice of age is too muchsuspicion. Men long accustomed to the wiles of life _cast_ commonly_beyond themselves_, let their cunning go further than reason can attendit. This is always the fault of a little mind, made artful by longcommerce with the world. 

II. Ii. 24 (202, 2)

 For the supply and profit of our hope, Your visitation shall receive such thanks]

That the hope which your arrival has raised may be completed by thedesired effect. 

II. Ii. 47 (203, 4) the trail of policy] The _trail_ is the _course of ananimal pursued by the scent_. 

Il. Ii. 52 (203, 5) My news shall be the fruit of that great feast] The_desert_ after the meat. 

II. Ii. 84 (204, 7) at night we'll feast] The king's intemperance is neversuffered to be forgotten. 

II. Ii. 86-167 (205, 8) My liege, and Madam, to expostulate] This accountof the character of Polonius, though it sufficiently reconciles theseeming inconsistency of so much wisdom with so much folly, does notperhaps correspond exactly to the ideas of our author. The commentatorWarburton makes the character of Polonius, a character only of manners, discriminated by properties superficial, accidental, and acquired. Thepoet intended a nobler delineation of a mixed character of manners andof nature. Polonius is a man bred in courts, exercised in business, stored with observations, confident of his knowledge, proud of hiseloquence, and declining into dotage. His mode of oratory is trulyrepresented as designed to ridicule the practice of those times, ofprefaces that made no introduction, and of method that embarrassedrather than explained. This part of his character is accidental, therest is natural. Such a man is positive and confident, because he knowsthat his mind was once strong, and knows not that it is become weak. Such a man excels in general principles, but fails in the particularapplication. He is knowing in retrospect, and ignorant in foresight. While he depends upon his memory, and can draw from his repositories ofknowledge, he utters weighty sentences, and gives useful counsel; but asthe mind in its enfeebled state cannot be kept long busy and intent, theold man is subject to sudden dereliction of his faculties, he loses theorder of his ideas, and entangles himself in his own thoughts, till herecovers the leading principle, and falls again into his former train. This idea of dotage encroaching upon wisdom, will solve all thephaenomena of the character of Polonius. 

II. Ii. 109 (207, 1) _To the celestial, and my soul's idol, the mostbeautified Ophelia_] [T: beatified] Both Sir Thomas Hanmer and Dr. Warburton have followed Theobald, but I am in doubt whether_beautified_, though, as Polonius calls it, a _vile phrase_, be not theproper word. _Beautified_ seems to be a _vile phrase_, for the ambiguityof its meaning, (rev. 1778, X, 241, 3)

II. Ii. 126 (208, 2) more above] is, _moreover, besides_. 

II. Ii. 145 (209, 6) she took the fruits of my advice] She took the_fruits_ of advice when she obeyed advice, the advice was then made_fruitful_. 

II. Ii. 181 (211, 9) For if the sun breed maggots in a dead dog, /Being agod, kissing carrion] [This is Warburton's emendation for "a goodkissing"] This is a noble emendation, which almost sets the critic on alevel with the author. 

II. Ii. 265 (214, 2) the shadow of a dream] Shakespeare has accidentallyinverted an expression of Pindar, that the state of humanity is the_dream_ of a _shadow_. 

II. Ii. 269 (215, 3) Then are our beggars, bodies] Shakespeare seems hereto design a ridicule of these declamations against wealth and greatness, that seem to make happiness consist in poverty. 

II. Ii. 336 (217, 7) shall end his part in peace] [After these words thefolio adds, _the clown shall make those laugh whose lungs are tickled o'th' sere_. WARBURTON. ] This passage I have omitted, for the same reason, I suppose, as the other editors: I do not understand it. 

II. Ii. 338 (217, 8) the lady shall say her mind freely, or the blank verseshall halt for't] _The lady shall have no obstruction, unless from thelameness of the verse. _

II. Ii. 346 (217, 9) I think, their inhibition comes by the means of thelate innovation] I fancy this is transposed: Hamlet enquires not aboutan _inhibition_, but an _innovation_; the answer therefore probably was, _I think, their_ innovation, _that is_, their new practice of strolling, _comes by the means of the late_ inhibition. 

II. Ii. 352-379 (218, 1) _Ham. _ How comes it? do they grow rusty?] Thelines marked with commas are in the folio of 1623, but not in the quartoof 1637, nor, I suppose, in any of the quartos. 

II. Ii. 355 (218, 2) cry out on the top of question] The meaning seems tobe, they ask a common question in the highest notes of the voice. 

II. Ii. 362 (218, 3) escoted] Paid. 

II. Ii. 362 (218, 4) Will they pursue quality no longer than they can_sing_?] Will they follow the _profession_ of players no longer thanthey keep the voices of boys? So afterwards he says to the player, _Come, give us a taste of your_ quality; come, _a passionate speech_. 

II. Ii. 370 (219, 6) to tarre them on to controversy] To provoke any animalto rage, is _to tarre him_. The word is said to come from the Greek. (1773)

II. Ii. 380 (219, 8) It is not very strange, for mine uncle is king ofDenmark] I do not wonder that the new players have so suddenly risen toreputation, my uncle supplies another example of the facility with whichhonour is conferred upon new claimants. 

II. Ii. 412 (220, 2) Buz, buz!] Mere idle talk, the _buz_ of the vulgar. 

II. Ii. 414 (220, 3) _Then came each actor on his ass_] This seems to be aline of a ballad. 

II. Ii. 420 (221, 6) For the law of writ, and the liberty, these are theonly men] All the modern editions have, _the law of_ wit, _and theliberty_; but both my old copies have, _the law of_ writ, I believerightly. _Writ_, for _writing, composition_. Wit_ was not, in ourauthor's time, taken either for _imagination_, or _acuteness_, or _bothtogether_, but for _understanding_, for the faculty by which we_apprehend_ and _judge_. Those who wrote of the human mind distinguishedits primary powers into _wit_ and _will_. Ascham distinguishes _boys_ oftardy and of active faculties into _quick wits_ and _slow wits_. 

II. Ii. 438 (221, 8) the first row of the pious chanson] [It is _ponschansons_ in the first folio edition. POPE. ] It is _pons chansons_ inthe quarto too. I know not whence the _rubric_ has been brought, yet ithas not the appearance of an arbitrary addition. The titles of oldballads were never printed red; but perhaps _rubric_ may stand for_marginal explanation_. 

II. Ii. 439 (222, 9) For, look, where my abridgment comes] He calls theplayers afterwards, _the brief chronicles of the time_; but I think henow means only _those who will shorten my talk_. 

II. Ii. 448 (223, 2) be not crack'd within the ring] That is, _crack'd toomuch for use_. This is said to a young player who acted the parts ofwomen. 

II. Ii. 450 (223, 3) like French faulconers] HANMER, who has muchillustrated the allusions to falconry, reads, _like_ French _falconers. [French falconers_ is not a correction by Hanmer, but the reading of thefirst folio. STEEVENS. ] (see 1765, VIII, 198, 1)

II. Ii. 459 (223, 5) (as I received it, and others whose judgment in suchmatters cried in the top of mine)] [i. E. Whose judgment I had thehighest opinion of. WARBURTON. ] I think it means only that _were higherthan mine_. 

II. Ii. 466 (224, 8) but called it, an honest method] Hamlet is telling howmuch his judgment differed from that of others. _One said, there was nosalt in the lines_, &c. _but call'd it an honest method_. The authorprobably gave it, _But I called it an honest method_, &c. 

II. Ii. 525 (226, 9) _the mobled queen] Mobled signifies _huddled, grosslycovered_. 

II. Ii. 587 (228, 5) the cue for passion] The _hint_, the _direction_. 

II. Ii. 589 (228, 6) the general ear] The ears of all mankind. So before, _Caviare to the_ general, that is, to the _multitude_. 

II. Ii. 595 (229, 7) unpregnant of my cause] [_Unpregnant_, for _having nodue sense of_. WARBURTON. ] Rather, _not quickened with a new desire ofvengeance; not teeming with revenge_. 

II. Ii. 598 (229, 8) A damn'd defeat was made] [_Defeat_, for_destruction_. WARBURTON. ] Rather, _dispossession_. 

II. Ii. 608 (229, 1) kindless] _Unnatural_. 

II. Ii. 616 (229, 3) About, my brain!] _Wits, to your work_. _Brain_, go_about_ the present business. 

II. Ii. 625 (230, 5) tent him] Search his wounds. 

II. Ii. 632 (230, 7) More relative than this] [_Relative_, for_convictive_. WARB. ] _Convictive_ is only the consequential sense. _Relative_ is, _nearly related, closely connected_. 

III. I. 17 (231, 2) o'er-raught on the way] _Over-raught_ is_over-reached_, that is, _over-took_. 

III. I. 31 (232, 4) Affront Ophelia. ] To _affront_, is only _to meetdirectly_. 

III. I. 47 (233, 5) 'Tis too much prov'd] It is found by too frequentexperience. 

III. I. 52 (233, 6) more ugly to the thing that helps it] That is, _compared with_ the thing that helps it. 

III. I. 56-88 (233, 7) To be, or not to be?] Of this celebrated soliloquy, which bursting from a man distracted with contrariety of desires, andoverwhelmed with the magnitude of his own purposes, is connected ratherin the speaker's mind, than on his tongue, I shall endeavour to discoverthe train, and to shew how one sentiment produces another. Hamlet, knowing himself injured in the most enormous and atrocious degree, andseeing no means of redress, but such as must expose him to the extremityof hazard, meditates on his situation in this manner: _Before I can formany rational scheme of action under this pressure of distress_, it isnecessary to decide, whether, _after our present state, we are_ to be ornot to be. That is the question, which, as it shall be answered, willdetermine, _whether 'tis nobler_, and more suitable to the dignity ofreason, _to suffer the outrages of fortune_ patiently, or to take armsagainst _them_, and by opposing end them, _though perhaps_ with the lossof life. If _to die_, were _to sleep_, no more, _and by a sleep to end_the miseries of our nature, such a sleep were _devoutly to be wished_;but if _to sleep_ in death, be _to dream_, to retain our powers ofsensibility, we must _pause_ to consider, _in that sleep of death whatdreams may come_. This consideration _makes calamity_ so long endured;for _who would bear_ the vexations of life, which might be ended _by abare bodkin_, but that he is afraid of something in unknown futurity?This fear it is that gives efficacy to conscience, which, by turning themind upon _this regard_, chills the ardour of _resolution_, checks thevigour of _enterprize_, and makes the _current_ of desire stagnate ininactivity. We may suppose that he would have applied these generalobservations to his own case, but that he discovered Ophelia. 

III. I. 59 (234, 8) Or to take arms against a sea of troubles] [W: againstassail] Mr. Pope proposed _siege_. I know not why there should be somuch solicitude about this metaphor. Shakespeare breaks his metaphorsoften, and in this desultory speech there was less need of preservingthem. 

III. I. 70 (235, 2) the whips and scorns of time] [W: of th' time] I doubtwhether the corruption of this passage is not more than the editor hassuspected. _Whips_ and _scorns_ have no great connexion with oneanother, or with _time: whips_ and _scorns_ are evils of very differentmagnitude, and though at all _times scorn_ may be endured, yet the_times_ that put men ordinarily in danger of _whips_, are rery rare. Falstaff has said, that the _courtiers would_ whip _him with their quickwits_; but I know not that _whip_ can be used for a _scoff_ or _insult_, unless its meaning be fixed by the whole expression. 

I am afraid lest I should venture too far in correcting this passage. If_whips_ be retained, we may read, _For who would bear the whips and scorns of_ tyrant. 

But I think that _quip_, a _sneer_, a _sarcasm_, a _contemptuous_ jest, is the proper word, as suiting very exactly with _scorn_. What then mustbe done with _time_? it suits no better with the new reading than withthe old, and _tyrant_ is an image too bulky and serious. I read, but notconfidently, _For who would bear the_ quips _and scorns of_ title. 

It say be remarked, that Hamlet, in his enumeration of miseries, forgets, whether properly or not, that he is a prince, and mentions manyevils to which inferior stations only are exposed. 

III. I. 77 (236, 4) To groan and sweat] All the old copies have, _to_ grunt_and sweat_. It is undoubtedly the true reading, but can scarcely beborne by modern ears. 

III. I. 89 (237, 5) Nymph, in thy orisons] This is a touch of nature. Hamlet, at the sight of Ophelia, does not immediately recollect, that heis to personate madness, but makes her an address grave and solemn, suchas the foregoing meditation excited in his thoughts. 

III. I. 107 (237, 6) That if you be honest and fair, you should admit nodiscourse to your beauty] This is the reading of all the moderneditions, and is copied from the quarto. The folio reads, your honesty_should admit no discourse to your beauty_. The true reading seems to bethis, _If you be honest and fair, you should admit_ your honesty _to nodiscourse with your beauty_. This is the sense evidently required by theprocess of the conversation. 

III. I. 127 (238, 7) I have thoughts to put them in] _To put a thing intothought_, is _to think on it_. 

III. I. 148 (239, 8) I have heard of your paintings too, well enough] Thisis according to the quarto; the folio, for _painting_, has _prattlings_, and for _face_, has _pace_, which agrees with what follows, _you jig, you amble_. Probably the author wrote both. I think the common readingbest. 

III. I. 152 (239, 9) make your wantonness your ignorance] You mistake by_wanton_ affectation, and pretend to mistake by _ignorance_. 

III. I. 161 (239, 2) the mould of form] The model by whom all endeavouredto form themselves. 

III. Ii. 12 (241, 3) the groundlings] The meaner people then seem to havesat below, as they now sit in the upper gallery, who, not wellunderstanding poetical language, were sometimes gratified by a mimicaland mute representation of the drama, previous to the dialogue. 

III. Ii. 14 (242, 4) inexplicable dumb shews] I believe the meaning is, _shews, without words to explain them_. 

III. Ii. 26 (242, 6) the very age and body of the time, his form andpressure] The _age_ of the _time_ can hardly pass. May we not read, the_face_ and _body_, or did the author write, the _page_? The _page_ suitswell with _form_ and _pressure_, but ill with _body_. 

III. Ii. 28 (242, 7) pressure] Resemblance, as in a _print_. 

III. Ii. 34 (242, 8) (not to speak it profanely)] _Profanely_ seems torelate, not to the praise which he has mentioned, but to the censurewhich he is about to utter. Any gross or indelicate language was called_profane_. 

III. Ii. 66 (243, 9) the pregnant hinges of the knee] I believe the senseof _pregnant_ in this place is, _quick, ready, prompt_. 

III. Ii. 68 (244, 1) my dear soul] Perhaps, my _clear_ soul. 

III. Ii. 74 (244, 2) Whose blood and judgment] According to the doctrine ofthe four humours, _desire_ and _confidence_ were seated in the blood, and _judgment_ in the phlegm, and the due mixture of the humours made aperfect character. 

III. Ii. 89 (244, 3) Vulcan's stithy] _Stithy_ is a smith's _anvil_. 

III. Ii. 103 (245, 4) nor mine now] A man's words, says the proverb, arehis own no longer than he keep them unspoken. 

III. Ii. 112 (245, 5) they stay upon your patience] May it not be read moreintelligibly, _They stay upon your_ pleasure. In _Macbeth_ it is, "NobleMacbeth, we stay upon your _leisure_. "

III. Ii. 123 (245, 6) Do you think I meant country matters?] I think wemust read, _Do you think I meant country_ manners? Do you imagine that Imeant to sit in your lap, with such rough gallantry as clowns use totheir lasses?

III. Ii. 137 (246, 7) Nay, then, let the devil wear black, for I'll have asuit of sables] I know not why our editors should, with such implacableanger, persecute our predecessors. The dead, it is true, can make noresistance, they may be attacked with great security; but since they canneither feel nor mend, the safety of mauling them seems greater than thepleasure; nor perhaps would it much misbeseem us to remember, amidst ourtriumphs over the _nonsensical_ and the _senseless_, that we likewiseare men; that _debemur morti_, and, as Swift observed to Burnet, shallsoon be among the dead ourselves. 

I cannot find how the common reading is nonsense, nor why Hamlet, whenhe laid aside his dress of mourning, in a country where it was _bittercold_, and the air was _nipping and eager_, should not have a _suit ofsables_. I suppose it is well enough known, that the fur of sables isnot black. 

III. Ii. 147 (249, 1) Marry, this is miching maliche; it means mischief][W: malhechor] I think Hanmer's exposition most likely to be right. Dr. Warburton, to justify his interpretation, must write, _miching_ for_malechor_, and even then it will be harsh. 

III. Ii. 167 (250, 3) sheen] Splendor, lustre. 

III. Ii. 177 (250, 4) For women fear too much, even as they love] Hereseems to be a line lost, which should have rhymed to _love_. 

III. Ii. 192 (251, 6) The instances, that second marriage move] The_motives_. 

III. Ii. 202 (252, 7)

 Most necessary 'tis, that we forget To pay ourselves what to ourselves is debt]

The performance of a resolution, in which only the _resolver_ isinterested, is a debt only to himself, which he may therefore remit atpleasure. 

III. Ii. 206 (252, 8)

 The violence of either grief or joy, Their own enactures with themselves destroy]

What grief or joy _enact_ or determine in their violence, is revealed intheir abatement. _Enactures_ is the word in the quarto; all the moderneditions have _enactors_. 

III. Ii. 229 (252, 9) An anchor's cheer in prison be my scope] May my wholeliberty and enjoyment be to live on hermit's fare in a prison. _Anchor_is for _anchoret_. 

III. Ii. 250 (253, 1) Baptista] _Baptista_ is, I think, in Italian, thename always of a man. 

III. Ii. 262 (254, 4) So you must take your husbands] Read, _So you_ musttake _your husbands_ [in place of "mistake"]; that is, _for better, forworse_. 

III. Ii. 288 (255, 5) with two provencial roses on my rayed shoes] Whenshoe-strings were worn, they were covered, where they met in the middle, by a ribband, gathered into the form of a rose. So in an old song, Gil-de-Roy _was a bonny boy_, _Had_ roses _tull his_ shoen. 

_Rayed_ shoes, are shoes _braided_ in lines. 

III. Ii. 304 (256, 1) For if the king like not the comedy/Why, then, belike] Hamlet was going on to draw the consequence when the courtiersentered. 

III. Ii. 314 (256, 2) With drink, Sir?] Hamlet takes particular care thathis uncle's love of drink shall not be forgotten. 

III. Ii. 346 (257, 3) further trade] Further business; further dealing. 

III. Ii. 348 (257, 4) by these pickers] By these hands. 

III. Ii. 373 (258, 6) ventages] The holes of a flute. 

III. Ii. 401 (259, 9) they fool me to the top of my bent] They compel me toplay the fool, till I can endure to do it no longer. 

III. Iii. 7 (261, 4) Out of his lunes] [The old quartos read, _Out of his_ brows. 

This was from the ignorance of the first editors; as is this unnecessaryAlexandrine, which we owe to the players. The poet, I am persuaded, wrote, --_us doth hourly grow_ _out of his_ lunes. 

i. E. His _madness, frenzy_. THEOBALD. ]

_Lunacies_ is the reading of the folio. 

I take _brows_ to be, properly read, _frows_, which, I think, is aprovincial word for _perverse humours_; which being, I suppose, notunderstood, was changed to _lunacies_. But of this I an not confident. [Steevens adopted Theobald's emendation]

III. Iii. 33 (262, 7) of vantage] By some opportunity of secretobservation. 

III. Iii. 56 (263, 9) May one be pardon'd, and retain the offence?] He thatdoes not amend what can be amended, _retains_ his _offence_. The kingkept the crown from the right heir. 

III. Iii. 66 (263, 1) Yet what can it, when one cannot repent?] What canrepentance _do for a man that cannot be penitent_, for a man who hasonly part of penitence, distress of conscience, without the other part, resolution of amendment. 

III. Iii. 77 (264, 1) I, his sole son, do this same villain send] The folioreads foule son, a reading apparently corrupted from the quarto. Themeaning is plain. _I, his_ only _son_, who am bound to punish hismurderer. 

III. Iii. 88 (264, 2) Up, sword, and know thou a more horrid hent] [T:bent] This reading is followed by Sir T. HANMER and Dr. WARBURTON; but_hent_ is probably the right vord. To _hent_ is used by Shakespeare for, to _seize_, to _catch_, to _lay hold on_. _Hent_ is, therefore, _hold_, or _seizure_. _Lay hold_ on him, sword, at a more horrid time. 

III. Iii. 94 (265, 3) his soul may be as damn'd and black/As hell, wheretoit goes] This speech, in which Hamlet, represented as a virtuouscharacter, is not content vith taking blood for blood, but contrivesdamnation for the man that he would punish, is too horrible to be reador to be uttered. 

III. Iv. 4 (266, 4) I'll silence me e'en here:/Pray you, be round vith him]Sir T. HANMER, who is folloved by Dr. WARBURTON, reads, --_I'll_ sconce _me here_. 

_Retire_ to a place of _security_. They forget that the contrivance ofPolonius to overhear the conference, was no more told to the queen thanto Hamlet. --_I'll silence me even here_, is, _I'll use no more words_. 

III. Iv. 48 (268, 8)

 Heaven's face doth glow; Yea, this solidity and compound mass, With tristful visage, as against the doom, It thought-sick at the act]

[W: O'er this . . . Visage, and, as 'gainst] The word _heated_ [from the"old quarto"], though it agrees well enough with _glow_, is, I think, not so striking as _tristful_, which was, I suppose, chosen at therevisal. I believe the whole passage now stands as the author gave it. Dr. WARBURTON's reading restores two improprieties, which Shakespeare, by his alteration, had removed. In the first, and in the new reading:_Heaven's_ face _glows with tristful_ visage; and, _Heaven's face is_thought-sick. To the common reading there is no just objection. 

III. Iv. 52 (268, 9) what act, /That roars so loud, and thunders in theindex?] The meaning is, _What is_ this act, of which the _discovery_, or_mention_, cannot be made, but with this violence of clamour?

III. Iv. 82 (270, 5) Rebellious hell, /If thou canst mutiny in a matron'sbones] I think the present reading right, but cannot admit that HANMER'semendation ["Rebellious heat"] produces nonsense. May not what is saidof _heat_, be said of _hell_, that it will mutiny wherever it isquartered? Though the emendation be elegant, it is not necessary. (1773)

III. Iv. 88 (271, 6) reason panders will] So the folio, I think rightly;but the reading of the quarto is defensible;

 --_reason_ pardons _will_. 

III. Iv. 90 (271, 7) grained] Dyed in grain. 

III. Iv. 92 (271, 8) incestuous bed] The folio has _enseamed_, that is, _greasy_ bed. 

III. Iv. 98 (271, 9) vice of kings!] a low mimick of kings. The vice is thefool of a farce; from whom the modern _punch_ is descended. 

III. Iv. 102 (272, 2) A king of shreds and patches] This is said, pursuingthe idea of the _vice of kings_. The _vice_ was dressed as a fool, in acoat of party-coloured patches. 

III. Iv. 107 (272, 3) lap's in time and passion] That, having suffered_time_ to _slip_, and _passion_ to _cool, lets go_, &c. 

III. Iv. 151 (274, 6) And do not spread the compost on the weeds/To makethem ranker] Do not, by any new indulgence, heighten your formeroffences. 

III. Iv. 155 (274, 7) curb] That is, _bend_ and _truckle_. Fr. _courber_. 

III. Iv. 161 (274, 8) That monster custom, who all sense doth eat/ Ofhabits evil, is angel yet in this] [Thirlby: habits evil] I thinkTHIRLBY's conjecture wrong, though the succeeding editors have followedit; _angel_ and _devil_ are evidently opposed. [Steevens accepted"evil"]

III. Iv. 203 (277, 5) adders fang'd] That is, adders with their _fangs_, or_poisonous teeth_, undrawn. It has been the practice of mountebanks toboast the efficacy of their antidotes by playing with vipers, but theyfirst disabled their fangs. 

IV. I (278, l) _A royal apartment. Enter King, Queen, Rosencrantz, andGuildenstern_] This play is printed in the old editions without anyseparation of the acts. The division is modern and arbitrary; and ishere not very happy, for the pause is made at a time when there is morecontinuity of action than in almost any other of the scenes. 

IV. I. 18 (278, 2) out of haunt] I would rather read, _out of_ harm. 

IV. I. 25 (279, 3)

 his very madness, like some ore among a mineral of metals base, Shews itself pure]

Shakespeare seems to think _ore_ to be _or_, that is, gold. Base metalshave _ore_ no less than precious. 

IV. Ii. 19 (281, 5) he keeps them, like an ape, in the corner of his jaw]The quarto has _apple_, which is generally followed. The folio has_ape_, which HANMER has received, and illustrated with the followingnote. 

"It is the way of monkeys in eating, to throw that part of their food, which they take up first, into a pouch they are provided with on theside of their jaw, and then they keep it, till they have done with therest. "

IV. Ii. 28 (281, 6) The body is with the king] This answer I do notcomprehend. Perhaps it should be, _The body is_ not _with the king_, for_the king is not with the body_. 

IV. Ii. 32 (282, 7) Of nothing] Should it not be read, _Or_ nothing? Whenthe courtiers remark, that Hamlet has contemptuously called the _king athing_, Hamlet defends himself by observing, that the king must be a_thing_, or _nothing_. 

IV. Ii. 46 (283, 9) the wind at help] I suppose it should be read, _Thebark is ready, and the wind at_ helm. 

IV. Ii. 68 (284, 3) And thou must cure me: till I know 'tis done, / Howe'ermy haps, my joys will ne'er begin] This being the termination of ascene, should, according to our author's custom, be rhymed. Perhaps hewrote, _Howe'er my_ hopes, _my joys_ are not begun. 

If _haps_ be retained, the meaning will be, _'till I know 'tis done, Ishall be miserable_, whatever befall me (see 1785, VIII, 257, 3)

IV. Iv. 33 (286, 4)

 What is a man, If his chief good and market of his time Be but to sleep and feed?]

If his highest good, and _that for which he sells his time_, be to sleepand feed. 

IV. Iv. 36 (286, 5) large discourse] Such latitude of comprehension, suchpower of reviewing the past, and anticipating the future. 

IV. Iv. 53 (286, 6) Rightly to be great, /Is not to stir without greatargument] This passage I have printed according to the copy. Mr. THEOBALD had regulated it thus:

 --_'Tis not to be great, Never to stir without great argument; But greatly_, &c. 

The sentiment of Shakespeare is partly just, and partly romantic. 

 --_Rightly to be great, Is not to stir without great argument_;

is exactly philosophical. 

 _But greatly to find quarrel in a straw, When honour is at stake_, is the idea of a modern hero. _But then_, says he _honour is anargument, or subject of debate_, sufficiently great, _and_ when honouris at stake, we must _find cause of quarrel in a straw_. 

IV. Iv. 56 (287, 7) Excitements of my reason and my blood] Provocationswhich excite both my reason and my passions to vengeance. 

IV. V. 37 (289, 4) _Larded all with sweet flowers_] The expression is takenfrom cookery. (1773)

IV. V. 53 (290, 6) _And dupt the chamber-door_] To _dup_, is to _do up_; tolift the latch. It were easy to write, _And_ op'd--

IV. V. 58 (290, 7) _By Gis_] I rather imagine it should be read, _By_ Cis, --

That is, by St. Cecily. 

IV. V. 83 (291, 8) but greenly] But _unskilfully_; with _greenness_; thatis, without_ maturity_ of judgment. 

IV. V. 84 (291, 9) In hugger-mugger to inter him] All the modern editionsthat I have consulted give it, _In_ private _to inter him_;--

That the words now replaced are better, I do not undertake to prove; itis sufficient that they are Shakespeare's: if phraseology is to bechanged as words grow uncouth by disuse, or gross by vulgarity, thehistory of every language will be lost; we shall no longer have thewords of any author; and, as these alterations will be often unskilfullymade, we shall in time have very little of his meaning. 

IV. V. 89 (292, 1) Feeds on his wonder] The folio reads, Keeps _on his wonder_, --

The quarto, Feeds _on_ this _wonder_. --

Thus the true reading is picked out from between them. HANMER readsunnecessarily, Feeds _on his_ anger. --

IV. V. 92 (292, 2) Wherein necessity, of matter beggar'd, / Will nothingstick our persons to arraign] HANMER reads, Whence animosity, _of matter beggar'd_. 

He seems not to have understood the connection. _Wherein_, that is, _inwhich pestilent speeches, necessity_, or, _the obligation of an accuserto support his charge, will nothing stick_, &c. 

IV. V. 99 (293, 4) The ocean, over-peering of his list] The lists are thebarriers which the spectators of a tournament must not pass. 

IV. V. 105 (293, 5) The ratifiers and props of every ward] [W: ward] Withthis emendation, which was in Theobald's edition, Hanmer was notsatisfied. It is indeed harsh. HANMER transposes the lines, and reads, _They cry_, "Chuse we Laertes for our king;" The ratifiers and props of every word, _Caps, hands, and tongues, applaud it to the clouds_. 

I think the fault may be mended at less expence, by reading, _Antiquity forgot, custom not known, The ratifiers and props of every_ weal. 

That is, of every _government_. 

IV. V. 110 (294, 6) Oh, this is counter, you false Danish dogs] Hounds run_counter_ when they trace the trail backwards. 

IV. V. 161 (296, 9)

 Nature is fine in loves and, where 'tis fine, It sends some precious instance of itself After the thing it loves]

These lines are not in the quarto, and might hare been omitted in thefolio without great loss, for they are obscure and affected; but, Ithink, they require no emendation. _Love_ (says Laertes) is the passionby which _nature is most_ exalted and _refined_; and as substances_refined_ and subtilised, easily obey any impulse, or follow anyattraction, some part of nature, so purified and _refined_, flies offafter the attracting object, after the thing it loves. 

 _As into air the purer spirits f1ow, And separate from their kindred dregs below, So flew her soul_. --

IV. V. 171 (297, 1) O how the wheel becomes it!] [W: weal] I do not see why_weal_ is better than _wheel_. The story alluded to I do not know; butperhaps the lady stolen by the steward was reduced to _spin_. 

IV. V. 175 (297, 2) There's rosemary, that'll far rememberance. Pray you, love, remember. And there's pansies, that's for thoughts] There isprobably some mythology in the choice of these herbs, but I cannotexplain it. _Pansies_ is for _thoughts_, because of its name, _Pensées_;but _rosemary_ indicates _remembrance_, except that it is an ever-green, and carried at funerals, I have not discovered. 

IV. V. 214 (300, 7) No trophy, sword, nor batchment] It was the custom, inthe times of our author, to hang a sword over the grave of a knight. 

IV. V. 218 (300, 8) And where the offence is, let the great axe fall] [W:tax] _Fall_ corresponds better to _axe_. 

IV. Vi. 26 (301, 9) _for the bore of the matter_] The _bore_ is thecalibier of a gun, or the capacity of the barrel. _The matter_ (saysHamlet) _would carry the heavier words_. 

IV. Vii. 18 (302, 1) the general gender] The _common race_ of the people. 

IV. Vii. 19 (302, 2)

 dipping all his faults in their affection, Would, like the spring that turneth wood to stone, Convert his gyves to graces]

This simile is neither very seasonable in the deep interest of thisconversation, nor very accurately applied. If the _spring_ had changedbase metals to gold, the thought had been more proper. 

IV. Vii. 27 (302, 3) if praises may go back again] If I may praise what hasbeen, but is now to be found no more. 

IV. Vii. 77 (304, 5) Of the unworthiest siege] Of the lowest rank. _Siege_, for _seat, place_. 

IV. Vii. 82 (304, 6) Importing health and graveness] [W: wealth]_Importing_ here may be, not _inferring_ by logical consequence, but_producing_ by physical effect. A young man regards show in his dress, an old man, _health_. 

IV. Vii. 90 (305, 7) I, in forgery of shapes and tricks/Come short of whathe did] I could not contrive so many proofs of dexterity as he couldperform. 

IV. Vii. 98 (305, 8) in your defence] That is, _in the science of_ defence. 

IV. Vii. 101 (305, 9) The scrimers] The _fencers_. 

IV. Vii. 112 (305, 1) love is begun by time] This is obscure. The meaningmay be, _love_ is not innate in us, and co-essential to our nature, butbegins at a certain time from some external cause, and being alwayssubject to the operations of time, suffers change and diminution. (1773)

IV. Vii. 113 (300, 2) in passages of proof] In transactions of dailyexperience. 

IV. Vii. 123 (306, 4) And then this _should_ is like a spendthrift sigh/That hurts by easing] [W: sign] This conjecture is so ingenious, that itcan hardly be opposed, but with the same reluctance as the bow is drawnagainst a hero, whose virtues the archer holds in veneration. Here maybe applied what Voltaire writes to the empress:

 _Le genereux Francois-- Te combat & t'admire. _

Yet this emendation, however specious, is mistaken. The original readingis, not a _spendthrift's_ sigh, but a _spendthrift_ sigh; a _sigh_ thatmakes an unnecessary waste of the vital flame. It is a notion veryprevalent, that _sighs_ impair the strength, and wear out the animalpowers. 

IV. Vii. 135 (307, 5) He being remiss] He being not vigilant or cautious. 

IV. Vii. 139 (307, 7) a pass of practice] Practice is often by Shakespeare, and other writers, taken for an _insidious stratagem_, or _privy_treason, a sense not incongruous to this passage, where yet I ratherbelieve, that nothing more is meant than a _thrust for exercise_. 

IV. Vii. 151 (308, 8) May fit us to our shape] May _enable_ us to _assumeproper characters_, and to act our part. 

IV. Vii. 155 (308, 9) blast in proof] This, I believe, is a metaphor takenfrom a mine, which, in the proof or execution, sometimes breaks out withan ineffectual _blast_. 

V. I. 3 (310, 1) make her grave straight] Make her grave from east to westin a direct line parallel to the church; not from north to south, athwart the regular line. This, I think, is meant. 

V. I. 87 (313, 1) which this ass now o'er-reaches] In the quarto, for_over-offices_ is, _over-reaches_, which agrees better with thesentence: it is a strong exaggeration to remark that an _ass_ can_over-reach_ him who would once have tried to _circumvent_. --I believeboth the words were Shakespeare's. An author in revising his work, whenhis original ideas have faded from his mind, and new observations haveproduced new sentiments, easily introduces images which have been morenewly impressed upon him, without observing their want of congruity tothe general texture of his original design. 

V. I. 96 (314, 2) and now my lady Worm's] The scull that was _my lord Sucha one's_, is now my _lady Worm's_. 

V. I. 100 (314, 3) to play at loggats with 'em?] A play, in which pins areset up to be beaten down with a bowl. 

V. I. 149 (316, 5) by the card] The _card_ is the paper on which thedifferent points of the compass were described. _To do any thing by thecard_, is, _to do it with nice observation_. 

V. I. 151 (316, 6) the age is grown so picked] So _smart_, so _sharp_, saysHANMER, very properly; but there was, I think, about that time, a_picked_ shoe, that is, _a shoe with a long pointed toe_, in fashion, towhich the allusion seems likewise to be made. _Every man now is smart;and every man now is a man of fashion_. 

V. I. 239 (319, 7) winter's flaw!] Winter's _blast_. 

V. I. 242 (319, 8) maimed rites!] Imperfect obsequies. 

V. I. 244 (319, 9) some estate] Some person of high rank. 

V. I. 255 (319, 2) Yet here she is allow'd her virgin crants] I have beeninformed by an anonymous correspondent, that _crants_ is the German wordfor _garlands_, and I suppose it was retained by us from the Saxons. Tocarry _garlands_ before the bier of a maiden, and to hang them over hergrave, is still the practice in rural parishes. 

_Crants_ therefore was the original word, which the author, discoveringit to be provincial, and perhaps not understood, changed to a term moreintelligible, but less proper. _Maiden rites_ give no certain ordefinite image. He might have put _maiden wreaths_, or _maidengarlands_, but he perhaps bestowed no thought upon it, and neithergenius nor practice will always supply a hasty writer with the mostproper diction. 

V. I. 310 (323, 6) When that her golden couplets] [W: E'er that] Perhaps itshould be, _Ere yet_--

_Yet_ and _that_ are easily confounded. 

V. Ii. 6 (324, 7) mutinies in the bilboes] _Mutinies_, the French word forseditious or disobedient fellows in the army or fleet. _Bilboes_, the_ship's prison_. 

V. Ii. 6 (324, 8) Rashly, /And prais'd be rashness for it--Let us know] Bothmy copies read, --Rashly, _And prais'd be rashness for it_, let _us know_. 

Hamlet, delivering an account of his escape, begins with saying, that he_rashly_--and then is carried into a reflection upon the weakness ofhuman wisdom. I rashly--praised be rashness for it--_Let us_ not thinkthese events casual, but _let us know_, that is, _take notice andremember_, that we sometimes succeed by _indiscretion_, when we _fail_by _deep plots_, and infer the perpetual superintendance and _agency_ ofthe _Divinity_. The observation is just, and will be allowed by everyhuman being who shall reflect on the course of his own life. 

V. Ii. 22 (325, 9) With, ho! such bugs and goblins in my life] With _suchcauses of terror_, arising from my character and designs. 

V. Ii. 29 (325, 2) Being thus benetted round with villainies, / Ere I couldmake a prologue to my brains] [W: mark the prologue . . . Bane] In myopinion no alteration is necessary. Hamlet is telling how luckily everything fell out; he groped out their commission in the dark withoutwaking them; he found himself doomed to immediate destruction. Somethingwas to be done for his preservation. An expedient occurred, not producedby the comparison of one method with another, or by a regular deductionof consequences, but before he _could make a prologue to his brains, they had begun the play_. Before he could summon his faculties, andpropose to himself what should be done, a complete scheme of actionpresented itself to him. His mind operated before he had excited it. This appears to me to be the meaning. 

V. Ii. 41 (326, 5) As peace should still her wheaten garland wear, / Andstand a comma 'tween their amities] HANMER reads, _And stand a_ cement--

I am again inclined to vindicate the old reading. 

The expression of our author is, like many of his phrases, sufficientlyconstrained and affected, but it is not incapable of explanation. The_comma_ is the note of _connection_ and continuity of sentences; the_period_ is the note of _abruption_ and disjunction. Shakespeare had itperhaps in his mind to write, That unless England complied with themandate, _war should put a_ period _to their amity_; he altered his modeof diction, and thought that, in an opposite sense, he might put, that_Peace should stand a_ comma between their amities_. This is not an easystile; but is it not the stile of Shakespeare?

V. Ii. 43 (327, 6) as's of great charge] _Asses_ heavily _loaded_. Aquibble is intended between _as_ the conditional particle, and _ass_ thebeast of burthen. That _charg'd_ anciently signified _leaded_, may beproved from the following passage in _The Widow's Tears_, by Chapman, 1612. 

"Thou must be the _ass charg'd with crowns_ to make way. " (see 1765, VIII, 294, 2)

V. Ii. 53 (327, 7) The changeling never known] A _changeling_ is a _child_which the fairies are supposed to leave in the room of that which theysteal. 

V. Ii. 68 (328, 1) To quit him] To requite him; to pay him his due. 

V. Ii. 84 (329, 2) Dost know this water-fly] A _water-fly_, skips up anddown upon the surface of the water, without any apparent purpose orreason, and is thence the proper emblem of a busy trifler. 

V. Ii. 89 (329, 3) It is a chough] A kind of jackdaw. 

V. Ii. 112 (330, 5) full of most excellent differences] Full of_distinguishing_ excellencies. 

V. Ii. 114 (330, 6) the card or calendar of gentry] The general preceptorof elegance; the _card_ by which a gentleman is to direct his course;the _calendar_ by which he is to choose his time, that what he does maybe both excellent and seasonable. 

V. Ii. 115 (330, 7) for you shall find in him the continent of what part agentleman would see] _You shall find him containing_ and comprisingevery _quality_ which a _gentleman_ would desire to _contemplate_ forimitation. I know not but it should be read, _You shall find him thecontinent_

V. Ii. 119 (330, 9) and yet but raw neither in respect of his quick sail][W: but slow] I believe _raw_ to be the right word; it is a word ofgreat latitude; _raw_ signifies _unripe, immature_, thence _unformed, imperfect, unskilful_. The best account of him would be _imperfect_, inrespect of his quick sail. The phrase _quick sail_ was, I suppose, aproverbial term for _activity of mind_. 

V. Ii. 122 (330, 1) a soul of great article] This is obscure. I oncethought it might have been, _a soul of great altitude_; but, I suppose, _a soul of great article_, means _a soul of_ large comprehension, ofmany contents; the particulars of an inventory are called _articles_. 

V. Ii. 122 (331, 2) his infusion of such dearth and rareness] _Dearth_ is_dearness_, value, price. And his internal qualities of such value andrarity. 

V. Ii. 131 (331, 3) Is't not possible to understand in another tongue? youwill do't, Sir, really] Of this interrogatory remark the sense ie veryobscure. The question may mean, _Might not all this be understood inplainer language_. But then, _you will do it, Sir, really_, seems tohave no use, for who could doubt but plain language would beintelligible? I would therefore read, _Is't possible_ not to beunderstood in a mother _tongue_. You will do it, Sir, really. 

V. Ii. 140 (331, 4) if you did, it would not much approve me] If you knew Iwas not ignorant, your esteem would not nuch advance my reputation. To_approve_, is to _recommend to approbation_. 

V. Ii. 145 (331, 5) I dare not confess that, lest I should compare with himin excellence] I dare not pretend to know him, lest I should pretend toan equality: no man can completely know another, but by knowing himself, which is the utmost extent of human wisdom. 

V. Ii. 149 (332, 6) in his meed] In his excellence. 

V. Ii. 156 (332, 7) impon'd] Perhaps it should be, _depon'd_. So Hudibras, "I would upon this cause _depone_, "As much as any I have known. "

But perhaps _imponed_ is pledged, _impawned_, so spelt to ridicule theaffectation of uttering English words with French pronunciation. 

V. Ii. 165 (332, 9) more germane. ] More_a-kin_. 

V. Ii. 172 (333, 1) The king, Sir, hath laid, that in a dozen passesbetween yourself and him, he shall not exceed you three hits; he hathlaid on twelve for nine] This wager I do not understand. In a dozenpasses one must exceed the other more or less than three hits. Nor can Icomprehend, how, in a dozen, there can be twelve to nine. The passage isof no importance; it is sufficient that there was a wager. The quartohas the passage as it stands. The folio, _He hath one twelve for mine_. 

V. Ii. 193 (333, 2) This lapwing runs away with the shell on his head] Isee no particular propriety in the image of the lapwing. Osrick did notrun till he had done his business. We may read, _This lapwing_ ran_away_--That is, _this fellow was full of unimportant bustle from hisbirth_. 

V. Ii. 199 (334, 4) a kind of yesty collection, which carries them throughand through the most fond and winnowed opinions] [W: most fann'd] Thisis a very happy emendation; but I know not why the critic should supposethat _fond_ was printed for _fann'd_ in consequence of any reason orreflection. Such errors, to which there is no temptation but idleness, and of which there was no cause but ignorance, are in every page of theold editions. This passage in the quarto stands thus: "They have got outof the habit of encounter, a kind of misty collection, which carriesthem through and through the most profane and renowned opinions. " Ifthis printer preserved any traces of the original, our author wrote, "the most fane and renowned opinions, " which is better than fann'd andwinnow'd. 

The meaning is, "these men have got the cant of the day, a superficialreadiness of slight and cursory conversation, a kind of frothycollection of fashionable prattle, which yet carried them through themost select and approved judgment. This airy facility of talk sometimesimposes upon wise men. "

Who has not seen this observation verified?

V. Ii. 201 (335, 6) and do but blow them to their trials, the bubbles areout] These men of show, without solidity, are like bubbles raised fromsoap and water, which dance, and glitter, and please the eye, but if youextend them, by blowing hard, separate into a mist; so if you obligethese specious talkers to extend their compass of conversation, they atonce discover the tenuity of their intellects. 

V. Ii. 216 (335, 7) gentle entertainment] Mild and temperate conversation. 

V. Ii. 234 (336, 1) Since no man knows aught of what he leaves, what is'tto leave betimes?] The reading of the quarto was right, but in someother copy the harshness of the transposition was softened, and thepassage stood thus: _Since no man knows aught of what he leaves_. For_knows_ was printed in the later copies _has_, by a slight blunder insuch typographers. 

I do not think Dr. Warburton's interpretation of the passage the bestthat it will admit. The meaning may be this, Since _no man knows aughtof_ the state of life which _he leaves_, since he cannot judge whatothers years may produce, why should he be afraid of _leaving_ lifebetimes? Why should he dread an early death, of which he cannot tellwhether it is an exclusion of happiness, or an interception of calamity. I despise the superstition of augury and omens, which has no ground inreason or piety; my comfort is, that I cannot fall but by the directionof Providence. 

Hanmer has, _Since no man_ owes _aught_, a conjecture not veryreprehensible. Since _no man can call any possession certain_, what isit to leave?

V. Ii. 237 (337, 2) Give me your pardon, Sir] I wish Hamlet had made someother defence; it is unsuitable to the character of a good or a braveman, to shelter himself in falsehood. 

V. Ii. 272 (338, 5) Your grace hath laid upon the weaker side] Thus Hanmer. All the others read, _Your grace hath laid the odds o' the weaker side. _

When the odds were on the side of Laertes, who was to hit Hamlet twelvetimes to nine, it was perhaps the author's slip. 

V. Ii. 310 (340, 7) you make a wanton of me] A _wanton_ was, a man feebleand effeminate. In _Cymbeline_, Imogen says, "I am not so citizen a _wanton_, To die, ere I be sick. "

V. Ii. 346 (342, 8) That are but mutes or audience to this act] That areeither mere _auditors_ of this _catastrophe_, or at most only _muteperformers_, that fill the stage without any part in the action. 

V. Ii. 375 (344, 2) This quarry cries, on havock!] Hanmer reads, --_cries_ out, _havock!_

To _cry on_, was to _exclaim against_. I suppose, when unfair sportsmendestroyed more _quarry_ or _game_ than was reasonable, the censure wasto cry, _Havock_. 

(346) General Observation. If the dramas of Shakespeare were to becharacterised, each by the particular excellence which distinguishes itfrom the rest, we must allow to the tragedy of Hamlet the praise ofvariety. The incidents are so numerous, that the argument of the playwould make a long tale. The scenes are interchangeably diversified withmerriment and solemnity; with merriment that includes judicious andinstructive observations, and solemnity, not strained by poeticalviolence above the natural sentiments of man. New characters appear fromtime to time in continual succession, exhibiting various forms of lifeand particular modes of conversation. The pretended madness of Hamletcauses much mirth, the mournful distraction of Ophelia fills the heartwith tenderness, and every personage produces the effect intended, fromthe apparition that in the first act chills the blood with horror, tothe fop in the last, that exposes affectation to just contempt. Theconduct is perhaps not wholly secure against objections. The action isindeed for the most part in continual progression, but there are somescenes which neither forward nor retard it. Of the feigned madness ofHamlet there appears no adequate cause, for he does nothing which hemight not have done with the reputation of sanity. He plays the madmanmost, when he treats Ophelia with so much rudeness, which seems to beuseless and wanton cruelty. 

Hamlet is, through the whole play, rather an instrument than an agent. After he has, by the stratagem of the play, convicted the king, he makesno attempt to punish him, and his death is at last effected by anincident which Hamlet had no part in producing. 

The catastrophe is not very happily produced; the exchange of weapons israther an expedient of necessity, than a stroke of art. A scheme mighteasily have been formed to kill Hamlet with the dagger, and Laertes withthe bowl. 

The poet is accused of having shewn little regard to poetical justice, and may be charged with equal neglect of poetical probability. Theapparition left the regions of the dead to little purpose; the revengewhich he demands is not obtained, but by the death of him that wasrequired to take it; and the gratification which would arise from thedestruction of an usurper and a murderer, is abated by the untimelydeath of Ophelia, the young, the beautiful, the harmless, and the pious. 

OTHELLO

I. I. 20 (358, 4)

 One Michael Cassio, a Florentine, A fellow almost damn'd in a fair wife]

This is one of the passages which must for the present be resigned tocorruption and obscurity. I have nothing that I can, with any approachto confidence, propose. I cannot think it very plain from Act 3. Scene1. That Cassio was or was not a Florentine. 

I. I. 30 (361, 6) must be belee'd and calm'd] [--_must be_ LED _andcalm'd_. So the old quarto. The first folio reads _belee'd_: but thatspoils the measure. I read LET, hindered. WARBURTON. ] _Belee'd_ suits to_calm'd_, and the measure is not less perfect than in many other places. 

I. I. 36 (361, 7) Preferment goes by letter] By _recommendation_ frompowerful friends. 

I. I. 37 (361, 8) And not by old gradation] [W: Not (as of old)] _Oldgradation_, is _gradation_ established by_ancient_ practice. Where isthe difficulty?

I. I. 39 (361, 9) If I in any just term am affin'd] _Affine_ is the readingof the third quarto and the first folio. The second quarto and all themodern editions have _assign'd_. The meaning is, _Do I stand_ within_any such_ terms _of propinquit_ or _relation to the Moor, as that it ismy duty to love him_?

I. I. 49 (362, 1) honest knaves] _Knave_ is here for _servant_, but with amixture of sly contempt. 

I. I. 63 (362, 2) In compliment extern] In that which I do only for anoutward shew of civility. 

I. I. 76 (363, 3) As when, by night and negligence, the fire/Is spied inpopulous cities] [Warburton, objecting to "by": Is spred] The particleis used equivocally; the same liberty is taken by writers more correct. 

 _The wonderful creature! a woman of reason! Never grave_ out of _pride, never gay_ out of _season_. 

I. I. 115 (364, 4) What profane wretch art thou?] That is, _what wretch ofgross and licentious language?_ In that sense Shakespeare often uses theword _profane_. 

I. I. 124 (365, 6) this odd even] The _even_ of _night_ is _midnight_, thetime when night is divided into _even_ parts. 

I. I. 149 (366, 7) some check] Some rebuke. 

I. I. 150 (366, 8) cast him] That is, _dismiss_ him; _reject_ him. We stillsay, a _cast_ coat, and a _cast_ serving-man. 

I. I. 162 (366, 9) And what's to come of my despised time] [W: despited]_Despised time_, is _time of no value_; time in which

 "There's nothing serious in mortality, The wine of life is drawn, and the mere dregs Are left, this vault to brag of. " _Macbeth_. 

I. I. 173 (367, 2) By which the property of youth and maidhood/May beabus'd?] By which the faculties of a young virgin may be infatuated, andmade subject to illusions and to false imagination. 

 "Wicked dreams _abuse_ The curtain'd sleep. " _Macbeth. _

I. Ii. 2 (368, 3) stuff o' the conscience] This expression to commonreaders appears harsh. _Stuff_ of the _conscience_ is, _substance_, or_essence_ of the conscience. _Stuff_ is a word of great force in theTeutonic languages. The elements are called in Dutch, _Hoefd stoffen_, or _head stuffs_. 

I. Ii. 13 (368, 4) And hath, in his effect, a voice potential/As double asthe duke's] [Warburton had given a source in Dioscorides and Theocritusfor "double"] This note has been much censured by Mr. Upton, who denies, that the quotation is in Dioscorides, and disputes, not without reason, the interpretation of Theocritus. 

All this learning, if it had even been what it endeavours to be thought, is, in this place, superfluous. There is no ground of supposing, thatour author copied or knew the Greek phrase; nor does it follow, that, because a word has two senses in one language, the word which in anotheranswers to one sense, should answer to both. _Manus_, in Latin, signifies both a _hand_ and _troop of soldiers_, but we cannot say, that_the captain marched at the_ head _of his_ hand; or, that _he laid his_troop _upon his sword_. It is not always in books that the meaning is tobe sought of this writer, who was much more acquainted with naked reasonand with living manners. 

_Double_ has here its natural sense. The president of every deliberativeassembly has a _double voice_. In our courts, the chief justice and oneof the inferior judges prevail over the other two, because the chiefjustice has a _double_ voice. 

Brabantio had, _in his effect_, though not by law, yet by _weight_ and_influence_, a voice not _actual_ and formal, but _potential_ andoperative, as _double_, that is, a voice that when a question wassuspended, would turn the balance as effectually _as the duke's_. _Potential_ is used in the sense of science; a _caustic_ is called_potential_ fire. 

I. Ii. 23 (370, 7) speak, unbonnetted] [Pope: unbonnetting] I do not seethe propriety of Mr. Pope's emendation, though adopted by Dr. Warburton. _Unbonnetting_ may as well be, _not putting on_, as _not putting off_, the bonnet. Hamner reads _e'en_ bonnetted. 

I. Ii. 26 (370, 8) unhoused] Free from _domestic_ cares. A thought naturalto an adventurer. 

I. Ii. 28 (370, 9) For the sea's worth] I would not marry her, though shewere as rich as the Adriatic, which the Doge annually marries. 

I. Ii. 30 (371, 2) a land-carrack] A _carrack_ is a ship of great bulk, andcommonly of great value; perhaps what we now call a _galleon_. 

I. Ii. 55 (372, 3) be advis'd] That is, be _cool_; be _cautious_; be_discreet_. 

I. Ii. 68 (372, 4) The wealthy curled darlings of our nation] _Curled_ is_elegantly and ostentatiously dressed_. He had not the hair particularlyin his thoughts. 

I. Ii. 74 (373, 6) Abused her delicate youth with drugs, or minerals, / Thatweaken notion] [T: notion] Hanmer reads with equal probability, _That_waken motion. [Originally _motion_]. 

I. Iii. 6 (375, 9) As in these cases where they aim reports] [W: the aim]The folio has, --_the_ aim reports. 

But, _they aim reports_, has a sense sufficiently easy and commodious. There men _report_ not by certain knowledge, but by _aim _andconjecture. 

I. Ii. 18 (375, 1) By no assay of reason] Bring it to the _test_, examineit by reason as we examine metals by the _assay_, it will be foundcounterfeit by all trials. 

I. Iii. 23 (376, 2) facile question] _Question_ is for the _act ofseeking_. With more _easy endeavour_. 

I. Iii. 24 (376, 4) warlike brace] State of defence. To arm was called to_brace on_ the armour. 

I. Iii. 42 (376, 5) And prays you to believe him] The late learned andingenious Mr. Thomas Clark, of Lincoln's Inn, read the passage thus:

 _And prays you to_ relieve _him_. 

But the present reading may stand. _He intreats you not to doubt thetruth of this intelligence_. 

I. Iii. 54 (377, 6) Hath rais'd me from my bed; nor doth the general care]The word _care_, which encumbers the verse, was probably added by theplayers. Shakespeare uses _the general_ as a substantive, though, Ithink, not in this sense. 

I. Iii. 69 (373, 8) though our proper son/Stood in your action] Were theman exposed to your _charge_ or _accusation_. 

I. Iii. 80 (378, 9) The very head and front of my offending] The _main_, the _whole_, unextenuated. 

I. Iii. 85 (379, 2) Their dearest action] That is _dear_, for which much ispaid, whether money or labour; _dear action_, is action performed atgreat expence, either of ease or safety. 

I. Iii. 107 (380, 4) overt test] Open proofs, external evidence. 

I. Iii. 108 (380, 5) thin habits and poor likelihoods/Of modern seeming]Weak shew of slight appearance. 

I. Iii. 139 (381, 6) And portance in my travel's history] [I have restored, _And with it all my travel's history_:

From the old edition. It is in the rest, _And portance in my travel's history_. 

Rymer, in his criticism on this play, has changed it to _portents_, instead of _portance_. POPE. ] Mr. Pope has restored a line, to whichthere is little objection, but which has no force. I believe _portance_was the author's word in some revised copy. I read thus, _Of being----sold To slavery, of my redemption, thence, And portance in't; my travel's history. _ My redemption from slavery, and behaviour in it. 

I. Iii. 140-170 (381, 7) Wherein of antres vast, and desarts idle] Whoeverridicules this account of the progress of love, shows his ignorance, notonly of history, but of nature and manners. It is no wonder that, in anyage, or in any nation, a lady, recluse, timorous, and delicate, shoulddesire to hear of events and scenes which she could never see, andshould admire the man who had endured dangers and performed actions, which, however great, were yet magnified by her timidity. [Pope: desertswild] Every mind is liable to absence and inadvertency, else Pope couldnever have rejected a word so poetically beautiful. Idle is an epithetused to express the infertility of the chaotic state, in the Saxontranslation of the Pentateuch. (1773)

I. Iii. 140 (382, 8) antres] [French grottos. POPE. ] Rather _caves_ and_dens_. 

I. Iii. 142 (382, 9) It was my hint to speak] [W: hent] _Hent_ is not usedin Shakespeare, nor, I believe, in any other author; _hint_, or _cue_, is comnonly used for occasion of speech, which is explained by, _suchwas the process_, that is, the course of the tale required it. If _hent_be restored, it may be explained by _handle_. I had a _handle_, or_opportunity_, to speak of cannibals. 

I. Iii. 144 (382, 1) men whose heads/Do grow beneath their shoulders] Ofthese men there is an account in the interpolated travels of Mondeville, a book of that time. 

I. Iii. 199 (384, 4) Let me speak like yourself;] [W: our self] Hanmerreads, _Let me_ now speak _more_ like your self. 

Dr. Warburton's emendation is specious; but I do not see how Hanmer'smakes any alteration. The duke seems to mean, when he says he will speaklike Brabantio, that he will speak sententiously. 

I. Iii. 213 (385, 6) But the free comfort which from thence he hears] Butthe moral precepts of consolation, which are liberally bestowed onoccasion of the sentence. 

I. Iii. 232 (386, 8) thrice-driven bed of down] A _driven_ bed, is a bedfor which the feathers are selected, by _driving_ with a fan, whichseparates the light from the heavy. 

I. Iii. 237 (337, 9)

 I crave fit disposition for my wife; Due reverence of place, and exhibition]

I desire, that a proper _disposition_ be made for my wife, that she mayhave _precedency_, and _revenue_, accommodation, and _company_, suitableto her rank. 

For _reference_ of place, the old quartos have _reverence_, which Hanmerhas received. I should read, _Due_ preference _of place_. --

I. Iii. 246 (387, 1) And let me find a charter in your voice] Let yourfavour _privilege_ me. 

I. Iii. 250 (387, 2) My down-right violence and storm of fortunes] [W: toforms, my fortunes] There is no need of this emendation. _Violence_ isnot _violence suffered_, but _violence acted_. Breach of common rulesand obligations. The old quarto has, _scorn_ of fortune, which isperhaps the true reading. 

I. Iii. 253 (388, 3) I saw Othello's visage in his mind] It must raise nowonder, that I loved a man of an appearance so little engaging; I sawhis face only in his mind; the greatness of his character reconciled meto his form. 

I. Iii. 264 (386, 4)

 Nor to comply with heat (the young affects, In me defunct) and proper satisfaction]

[T: me distinct, i. E. With that heat and new affections which theindulgence of my appetite has raised and created. This is the meaning of_defunct_, which has made all the difficulty of the passage. WARBURTON. ]I do not think that Mr. Theobald's emendation clears the text fromembarrassment, though it is with a little imaginary improvement receivedby Hanmer, who reads thus:

 _Nor to comply with heat_, affects the young _In my_ distinct _and proper satisfaction_. 

Dr. Warburton's explanation is not more satisfactory: what made thedifficulty, will continue to make it. I read, --_I beg it not, To please the palate of my appetite, Nor to comply with heat (the young affects In me defunct) and proper satisfaction; But to be free and bounteous to her mind. _

_Affects_ stands here, not for _love_, but for _passions_, for that bywhich any thing is affected. _I ask it not_, says he, _to pleaseappetite, or satisfy loose desires_, the passions of youth which I havenow outlived, or _for any particular gratification of myself, but merelythat I may indulge the wishes of my wife_. 

Mr. Upton had, before me, changed _my_ to _me_; but he has printed young_effects_, not seeming to know that _affects_ could be a noun. (1773)

I. Iii. 290 (391, 6) If virtue no delighted beauty lack] [W: belighted]Hanmer reads, more plausibly, _delighting_. I do not know that_belighted_ has any authority. I should rather read, _If virtue no_ delight or _beauty lack_. 

_Delight_, for _delectation_, or _power of pleasing_, as it isfrequently used. 

I. Iii. 299 (391, 8) best advantage] Fairest opportunity. 

I. Iii. 317 (392, 9) a Guinea-hen] A showy bird with fine feathers. 

I. Iii. 346 (392, 1) defeat thy favour with an usurped beard] [W: disseat]It is more English, to _defeat_, than _disseat_. To _defeat_, is to_undo_, to _change_. 

I. Iii. 350 (393, 2) It was a violent commencement in her, and thou shaltsee an answerable sequestration] There seems to be an opposition ofterms here intended, which has been lost in transcription. We may read, _It was a violent_ conjunction, _and thou shalt see an answerablesequestration_; or, what seems to me preferable, _It was a violentcommencement, and thou shalt see an answerable sequel_. 

I. Iii. 363 (393, 4) betwixt an erring Barbarian] [W: errant] Hanmer reads, _errant_. _Erring_ is as well as either. 

II. I. 15 (396, 1) And quench the guards of the ever-fixed pole] Alludingto the star _Arctophylax_. 

II. I. 48 (397, 3)

 His bark is stoutly timber'd, and his pilot Of very expert and approv'd allowance; Therefore my hopes, not surfeited to death, Stand in bold cure]

I do not understand these lines. I know not how _hope_ can be _surfeitedto death_, that is, _can be encreased, till it is destroyed_; nor whatit is _to stand in bold cure_; or why _hope_ should be considered as adisease. In the copies there is no variation. Shall we read

 Therefore my fears, not surfeited to death, Stand in bold cure?

This is better, but it is not well. Shall we strike a bolder stroke, andread thus?

 _Therefore my hopes, not_ forfeited _to death_, _Stand_ bold, not sure. 

II. I. 49 (398, 4) Of very expert and approv'd allowance] I read, _Veryexpert, and of approv'd allowance_. 

II. I. 64 (308, 5) And in the essential vesture of creation/Does bear allexcellency; We in terrestrial] I do not think the present readinginexplicable. The author seems to use _essential_, for _existent, real_. She excels the praises of invention, says he, and in _real qualities_, with which _creation_ has _invested_ her, _bears all excellency_. 

_Does bear all excellency_----] Such is the reading of the quartos, forwhich the folio has this, _And in the essential vesture of creation_ Do's tyre the ingeniuer. 

Which I explain thus, _Does tire the_ ingenious verse. 

This is the best reading, and that which the author substituted in hisrevisal. 

II. I. 112 (401, 9) Saints in your injuries] When you have a mind to doinjuries, you put on an air of sanctity. 

II. I. 120 (402, 1) I am nothing, if not critical] That is, _censorious_. 

II. I. 137 (402, 2) _She never yet was foolish_] We may read, She ne'er was yet so foolish that was fair, But even her folly help'd her to an heir. 

Yet I believe the common reading to be right; the lay makes the power ofcohabitation a proof that a man is not a _natural_; therefore, since thefoolishest woman, if _pretty_, may have a child, no _pretty woman_ isever foolish. 

II. I. 146 (403, 3) put on the vouch of very malice itself] _To put on thevouch of malice_, is to assume a character vouched by the testimony ofmalice itself. 

II. I. 165 (404, 5) profane] Gross of language, of expression broad andbrutal. So Brabantio, in the first act, calls Iago _profane_ wretch. 

II. I. 165 (404, 6) liberal counsellor. ] _Counsellor_ seems to mean, not somuch a man that _gives counsel_, us one that discourses fearlessly andvolubly. A talker. 

II. I. 177 (405, 8) well kiss'd! an excellent courtesy!] [--_well kissed_, and _excellent courtesy_;--] This I think should be printed, _wellkiss'd_! an _excellent courtesy_! Spoken when Cassio kisses his hand, and Desdemona courtesies. [The old quarto confirms Dr. Johnson'semendation. STEEVENS. ]

II. I. 208 (406, 1) I prattle out of fashion] Out of method, without anysettled order of discourse. 

II. I. 211 (406, 2) the master] The pilot of the ship. 

II. I. 223 (406, 3) Lay thy finger thus] On thy mouth, to stop it whilethou art listening to a wiser man. 

II. I. 252 (407, 5) green minds] Minds unripe, minds not yet fully formed. 

II. I. 254 (408, 6) she is full of most bless'd condition] Qualities, disposition of mind. 

II. I. 274 (408, 7) tainting his discipline] Throwing a slur upon hiediscipline. 

II. I. 279 (408, 8) sudden in choler] _Sudden_, is precipitately violent. 

II. I. 283 (408, 9) whose qualification shall come into no true tasteagain] Whose resentment shall not be so _qualified_ or _tempered_, as tobe _well tasted_, as not to retain _some bitterness_. The phrase isharsh, at least to our ears. 

II. I. 306 (409, 1) like a poisonous mineral] This is philosophical. Mineral poisons kill by corrosion. 

II. I. 314 (411, 4) I'll have our Michael Cassio on the hip] A phrase fromthe art of wrestling. 

II. I. 321 (411, 6) Knavery's plain face is never seen] An honest man actsupon a plan, and forecasts his designs; but a knave depends upontemporary and local opportunities, and never knows his own purpose, butat the time of execution. 

II. Iii. 14 (413, 8) Our general cast us] That is, _appointed us to ourstations_. To _cast the play_, is, in the stile of the theatres, toassign to every actor his proper part. 

II. Iii. 26 (413, 9) And when she speaks, is it not an alarum to love?] Thevoice may _sound_ an _alarm_ more properly than the _eye_ can _sound_ a_parley_. 

II. Iii. 46 (413, 1) I have drunk but one cap to-night, and that wascarefully qualified too] Slily mixed with water. 

II. Iii. 59 (414, 2) The very elements; As quarrelsome as the as the_discordia semina rerum_; as quick in opposition as fire and water. 

II. Iii. 64 (414, 3) If consequence do but approve my dream] [T: my deer]This reading is followed by the succeeding editions. I rather read, _If consequence do but approve my scheme_. 

But why should _dream_ be rejected? Every scheme subsisting only in theimagination may be termed a _dream_. 

II. Iii. 93-99 (416, 6) _King Stephen was a worthy peer_] These stanzas aretaken from an old song, which the reader will find recovered andpreserved in a curious work lately printed, intitled, _Relicks ofAncient Poetry_, consisting of old heroic ballands, songs, &c. 3 vols. 12. 

II. Iii. 95 (416, 7) _lown_] Sorry fellow, paltry wretch. 

II. Iii. 135 (417, 8) He'll watch the horologe a double set] If he have nodrink, he'll keep awake while the clock strikes two rounds, or four andtwenty hours. 

Chaucer uses the ward _horologe_ in more places than one. 

 "Well skirer was his crowing in his loge "Than is a clock or abbey _horologe_. "]

The bracketed part of Johnson's note is taken verbatim from ZacbaryGray, _Critical . . . Notes on Shakespeare_, 1754, II, 316. ] (see 1765, VIII, 374, 6) (rev. 1778, I, 503, 9)

II. Iii. 145 (418, 9) ingraft infirmity; An infirmity _rooted, settled_ inhis constitution. 

II. Iii. 175 (419, 3) it frights the isle/From her propriety] From herregular and _proper state_. 

II. Iii. 180 (419, 4) In quarter] In their quarters; at their lodging. 

II. Iii. 194 (420, 5) you unlace your reputation thus] Slacken, or_loosen_. Put in danger of dropping; or perhaps strip of its ornaments. 

II. Iii. 195 (420, 6) spend your rich opinion] Throw away and squander areputation as valuable as yours. 

II. Iii. 202 (420, 7) self-charity] Care of one's self. 

II. Iii. 211 (421, 9) he that is approv'd in this offence] He that isconvicted by proof, of having been engaged in this offence. 

II. Iii. 274 (423, 1) cast in his mood] Ejected in his anger. 

II. Iii. 343 (425, 4) this advice is free] This counsel has an appearanceof honest openness, of frank good-will. 

II. Iii. 348 (425, 5) free elements] Liberal, bountiful, as the elements, out of which all things are produced. 

II. Iii. 355 (425, 6) to this parallel course] i. E. A course level, andeven with his design. 

II. Iii. 363 (425, 8) That she repeals him] That is, recalls him. 

II. Iii. 382 (426, 1)

 Though ether things grew fair against the sun, Yet fruits, that blossom first, will first be ripe]

Of many different things, all planned with the same art, and promotedwith the same diligence, some must succeed sooner than others, by theorder of nature. Every thing cannot be done at once; we must proceed bythe necessary gradation. We are not to _despair_ of slow events any_more_ than of tardy fruits, while the causes are in regular progress, and the fruits _grow fair against the sun_. Hanmer has not, I think, rightly conceived the sentiment; for he reads, _Those fruits which blossom first_, are not first _ripe_. 

I have therefore drawn it out at length, for there are few to whom thatwill be easy which was difficult to Hanmer. 

III. I. 3 (427, 2) Why, masters, have your instruments been in Naples, thatthey speak i' the nose thus?] The venereal disease first appeared at thesiege of Naples. 

III. Iii. 14 (430, 6)

 That policy may either last so long, Or feed upon such nice and waterish diet, Or breed itself so out of circumstance, That I, being absent, and my place supplied, My general will forget my love and service]

He may either of himself think it politic to keep me out of office solong, or he may be satisfied with such slight reasons, or so manyaccidents may make him think my re-admission at that time improper, thatI may be quite forgotten. 

III. Iii. 23 (431, 7) I'll watch him tame] It is said, that the ferocity ofbeasts, insuperable and irreclaimable by any other means, is subdued bykeeping them from sleep. 

III. Iii. 47 (431, 8) His present reconciliation take] [W: make] To _takehis reconciliation_, may be to accept the submission which he makes inorder to be reconciled. 

III. Iii. 65 (432, 1) the wars must make examples/Out of their best] Theseverity of military discipline must not spare the _best men_ of thearmy, when their punishment nay afford a wholesome _example_. 

III. Iii. 90 (433, 2) Excellent wretch!--Perdition catch my soul, /But I dolove thee!] The meaning of the word _wretch_, is not generallyunderstood. It is now, in some parts of England, a term of the softestand fondest tenderness. It expresses the utmost degree of amiableness, joined with an idea, which perhaps all tenderness includes, offeebleness, softness, and want of protection. Othello, consideringDesdemona as excelling in beauty and virtue, soft and timorous by hersex, and by her situation absolutely in his power, calls her _Excellentwretch!_ It may be expressed, _Dear, harmless, helpless Excellence. _

III. Iii. 91 (433, 3) when I love thee not, /Chaos is come again] When mylove is for a moment suspended by suspicion, I have nothing in my mindbut discord, tumult, perturbation, and confusion. 

III. Iii. 123 (435, 4) They are close delations working from the heart, /That passion cannot rule] _They are_ cold dilations _working from theheart, /That passion cannot rule_. ] I know not why the modern editors aresatisfied with this reading, which no explanation can clear. They mighteasily have found, that it is introduced without authority. The oldcopies uniformly give, _close dilations_, except that the earlier quartohas _close denotements_; which was the author's first expression, afterwards changed by him, not to _cold dilations_, for _cold_ is readin no ancient copy; nor, I believe, to _close dilations_, but to _closedelations_; to _occult_ and _secret accusations, working_ involuntarily_from the heart_, which, though resolved to conceal the fault, cannotrule its _passion_ of resentment. 

III. Iii. 127 (435, 5) Or, those that be not, 'would they might seem none!][W: seem knaves] I believe the meaning is, _would they might no longerseem_, or bear the shape of _men_. 

III. Iii. 140 (436, 6) Keep leets and law-days] [i. E. Govern. WARBURTON. ]Rather _visit_ than _govern_, but visit with authoritative intrusion. 

III. Iii. 149 (437, 8) From one that so improbably conceits]--imperfectly_conceits_, ] In the old quarto it is, --improbably _conceits_, Which I think preferable. 

III. Iii. 166 (437, 9) the green-ey'd monster, which doth make/The meat itfeeds on] _which doth_ mock _The meat it feeds on_. ] I have receivedHanmer's emendation ["make"]; because _to mock_, does not signify _toloath_; and because, when Iago bids Othello _beware of jealousy, thegreen-eyed monster_, it is natural to tell why he should beware, and forcaution he gives him two reasons, that jealousy _often_ creates its owncause, and that, when the causes are real, jealousy is misery. 

III. Iii. 173 (438, 1) But riches, fineless] Unbounded, endless, unnumberedtreasures. 

III. Iii. 180 (438, 3)

 Exchange me for a goat, When I shall turn the business of my soul To such exsuffolate and blown surmises, Matching thy inference]

This odd and far-fetched word was made yet more uncouth in all theeditions before Hanmer's, by being printed, _exsufflicate_. The allusionis to a bubble. Do not think, says the Moor, that I shall change thenoble designs that now employ my thoughts, to suspicions which, likebubbles _blown_ into a wide extent, have only an empty shew withoutsolidity, or that in consequence of such empty fears, I will close withthy inference against the virtue of my wife. 

III. Iii. 188 (439, 4) Where virtue is, those are most virtuous] An actionin itself indifferent grows virtuous by its end and application. 

III. Iii. 201 (439, 6)

 I know our country disposition well; In Venice they do let heaven see the pranks]

Here Iago seems to be a Venetian. 

III. Iii. 207 (440, 7) And, when she seem'd to shake, and fear yourlooks, /She lov'd them most] This and the following argument of Iagoought to be deeply impressed on every reader. Deceit and falsehood, whatever conveniencies they may for a time promise or produce, are, inthe sum of life, obstacles to happiness. Those, who profit by the cheat, distruat the deceiver, and the act, by which kindness was sought, putsan end to confidence. 

The same objection may be made with a lower degree of strength againstthe imprudent generosity of disproportionate marriages. When the firstheat of passion is over, it is easily succeeded by suspicion, that thesame violence of inclination, which caused one irregularity, maystimulate to another; and those who have shown, that their passions aretoo powerful for their prudence, will, with very alight appearancesagainat them, be censured, as not very likely to restrain them by theirvirtue. (see 1765, VIII, 397, 1)

III. Iii. 210 (440, 8) To seel her father's eyes up, close as oak] There islittle relation between _eyes_ and _oak_. I would read, _She seel'd her father's eyes up close as_ owl's. 

_As blind as an owl_, is a proverb. 

III. Iii. 222 (441, 1) My speech would fall into such vile success][_Success_, far succession, i. E. Conclusion; not prosperous issue. WARB. ] I rather think there is a depravation, and would read, _My speech would fall into such vile_ excess. 

If _success_ be the right word, it seems to mean _consequence_ or_event_, as _successo_ is used in Italian. 

III. Iii. 232 (441, 2) will most rank] _Will_, is for wilfulness. It is soused by Ascham. A _rank will_, is _self-will_ overgrown and exuberant. 

III. Iii. 249 (442, 3) You shall by that perceive him, and his means] Youshall discover whether he thinks his best _means_, his most powerful_interest_, is by the solicitation of your lady. 

III. Iii. 250 (442, 4) strain his entertainnent] Press hard hisre-admission to his pay and office. _Entertainment_ was the militaryterm for admission of soldiers. 

III. Iii. 256 (442, 5) Fear not my government] Do not distrust ay abilityto contain my passion. 

III. Iii. 259 (442, 6) knows all qualities, with a learned spirit, /Of humandealings] The construction is, He knows with a learned spirit allqualities of human dealings. 

III. Iii. 260 (442, 7) If I do prore her haggard] A _haggard_ hark, is a_wild_ hawk, a _hawk unreclaimed_, or _irreclaimable_. 

III. Iii. 262 (443, 8) I'd whistle her off, and let her down the wind, / Toprey at fortune] The falconers always let fly the hawk against the wind;if she flies with the wind behind her, she seldom returns. If thereforea hawk was for any reason to be dismissed, she was _let down the wind_, and from that time shifted far herself, and _preyed at fortune_. Thiswas told me by the late Mr. Clark. 

III. Iii. 276 (443, 9) forked plague] In allusion to a _barbed_ or _forked_arrow, which, once infixed, cannot be extracted. 

III. Iii. 312 (445, 2) And, to the advantage, I, being here, took it up] Ibeing _opportunely_ here, took it up. 

III. Iii. 319 (445, 3) Be not you known on't] Should it not rather be read, _Be not you known_ in't?

The folio reads, _Be not_ unknown _on't_. 

The sense is plain, but of the expression I cannot produce any example. 

III. Iii. 332 (446, 5) that sweet sleep, /Which thou owedst yesterday] To_owe_ is, in our author, oftener to _possess_, than _to be indebted_, and such was its meaning here; but as that sense was growing less usual, it was changed unnecessarily by the editors to _hadst_; to the sanemeaning, more intelligibly expressed. 

III. Iii. 351 (447, 6)

 Farewell the neighing steed, and the shrill trump, The spirit-stirring drum, the ear-piercing fife]

Dr. Warburton has offered _fear-spersing_, for _fear-dispersing_. But_ear-piercing_ is an epithet so eminently adapted to the _fife_, and sodistinct from the shrillness of the trumpet, that it certainly ought notto be changed. Dr. Warburton has been censured for this proposedemendation with more noise than honesty, for he did not himself put itin the text. 

III. Iii. 369 (449, 8) abandon all remorse] [_Remorse_, for repentance. WARBURTON. ] I rather think it is, Let go all scruples, throw aside allrestraints. 

III. Iii. 429 (451, 4) _Oth. _ 'tis a shrewd doubt] [The old quarto givesthis line, with the two following, to Iago; and rightly. WARB. ] I thinkit more naturally spoken by Othello, who, by dwelling so long upon theproof, encouraged Iago to enforce it. 

III. Iii. 448 (452, 8) hearted throne] [W: parted] _Hearted_ throne, is theheart on which thou wast _enthroned_. _Parted_ throne has no meaning. 

III. Iii. 467 (453, 3)

 Let him command, And to obey, shall be in me remorse, What bloody business ever]

[Pope: Not to obey] [T: Nor, to obey. ] [W: me. Remord] Of these twoemendations, I believe, Theobald's will have the greater number ofsuffrages; it has at least mine. The objection against the propriety ofthe declaration in Iago is a cavil; he does not say that he has noprinciple of remorse, but that it shall not operate against Othello'scommands. _To obey shall be in me_, for _I will obey you_, is a mode ofexpression not worth the pains here taken to introduce it; and the word_remords_ has not in the quotation the meaning of _withhold_, or _makereluctant_, but of _reprove_, or _censure_; nor do I know that it isused by any of the contemporaries of Shakespeare. 

I will offer an interpretation, which, if it be received, will makealteration unnecessary, but it is very harsh and violent. Iago devoteshimself to wronged Othello, and says, _Let him command whatever bloodybusiness_, and in me it shall be an act, not of cruelty, but _oftenderness, to obey him_; not of malice to other, but of _tenderness_for him. If this sense be thought too violent, I see nothing better thanto follow Pope's reading, as it is improved by Theobald. 

III. Iv. 26 (457, 5) cruzadoes] [A Portugueze coin, in value threeshillings sterling. Dr. GREY. ] So called from the cross stamped upon it. 

III. Iv. 46 (458, 6) The hearts, of old, gave hands] [Warburton explainsthis is an allusion to James the First's practice of creating baronetsfor money and emends to "The hands of old gave hearts"] The historicalobservation is very judicious and acute, but of the emendation there isno need. She says, that her hand gave away _her heart_. He goes on withhis suspicion, and the hand which he had before called _frank_, he nowterms _liberal_; then proceeds to remark, that _the hand was formerlygiven by the heart_; but now it neither gives it, nor is given by it. 

III. Iv. 51 (459, 7) salt and sullen rheum]--_salt and_ sorry rheum] Theold quarto has, --_salt and_ sullen _rheum_---

That is, a _rheum obstinately troublesome_. I think this better. 

III. Iv. 70 (459, 8)

 A Sybil, that had numbred in the world The sun to course two hundred compasses]

The expression is not very infrequent; we say, _I counted the clock tostrike four_; so she _number'd_ the sun _to course_, to run _two hundredcompasses_, two hundred annual circuits. 

III. Iv. 79 (460, 1) Why do you speak so startingly, and rash?] Is_vehement, violent_. 

III. Iv. 103 (461, 2) 'Tis not a year, or two, shews us a man] From thisline it may be conjectured, that the author intended the action of theplay to be considered as longer than is marked by any note of time. Since their arrival at Cyprus, to which they were hurried on theirwedding-night, the fable seems to have been in one continual progress, nor can I see any vacuity into which a _year or two_, or even a month ortwo, could be put. On the night of Othello's arrival, a feast wasproclaimed; at that feast Cassio was degraded, and immediately appliesto Desdemona to get him restored. Iago indeed advises Othello to holdhim off a while, but there is no reason to think, that he has been heldoff long. A little longer interval would increase the probability of thestory, though it might violate the rules of the drama. See Act. 5. Sc. 2. (see 1765, VIII, 416, 1)

III. Iv. 113 (461, 3) the duty of my heart] --_the office _of my heart_. ]The elder quarto reads, --_the_ duty _of my heart_. 

The author used the more proper word, and then changed it, I suppose, for fashionable diction; but, as fashion is a very weak protectress, theold word is now ready to resume its place. 

III. Iv. 119 (462, 4)

 But to know so, must be my benefit]

 "Si nequeo placidas affari Caesaris aures, "Saltem aliquis veniat, qui mihi dicat, abi. "

III. Iv. 125 (462, 7) in favour] In _look_, in _countenance_. 

III. Iv. 128 (462, 8) within the blank of his displeasure] Within the_shot_ of his anger. 

III. Iv. 141 (463, 9) some unhatch'd practice] Some treason that has nottaken effect. 

III. Iv. 146 (463, 1)

 for let our finger ach, And it endues our other healthful members Even to that sense of pain]

_Endue with a sense of pain_, is an expression, which, though it mightbe endured, if it were genuine, cannot deserve to be introduced byartifice. The copies, both quarto and folio, read, _Endue our otherhealthful members even to a sense of pain_. I believe it should berather, SUBDUE _our other healthful members to a sense of pain_. 

III. Iv. 151 (463, 2) (unhandsome warrior as I am)] [W: wrangler]_Unhandsome warrior_, is evidently _unfair assailant_. 

III. Iv. 178 (464, 3) a more continuate time]--_more_ convenient _time_]The folio has, --_more_ continuate _time_;

Time _less interrupted_, time which I can call more my own. It gives amore distinct image than _convenient_. 

III. Iv. 180 (464, 4) Take me this work out] The meaning is not, "Pick outthe work, and leave the ground plain;" but, "Copy this work in anotherhandkerchief. "

IV. I. 5 (466, 6)

 Naked in bed, Iago, and not mean harm? It is hypocrisy against the devil]

_Hypocrisy against the devil_, means hypocrisy to cheat the devil. Ascommon hypocrites cheat men, by seeming good, and yet living wickedly, these men would cheat the devil, by giving him flattering hopes, and atlast avoiding the crime which he thinks them ready to commit. 

IV. I. 22 (467, 8) Boding to all] Thus all the old copies. The moderns, less grammatically, _Boding to_ ill--

IV. I. 42 (468, 2) without sone instruction] [W: induction] This is a nobleconjecture, and whether right or wrong does honour to its author. Yet Iam in doubt whether there is any necessity of emendation. There hasalways prevailed in the world an opinion, that when any great calamityhappens at a distance, notice is given of it to the sufferer by somedejection or perturbation of mind, of which he discovers no externalcause. This is ascribed to that general communication of one part of theuniverse with another, which is called sympathy and antipathy; or to thesecret monition, _instruction_, and influence of a superior Being, whichsuperintends the order of nature and of life. Othello says, _Naturecould not invest herself in such shadowing passion without_ instruction. _It is not words that shake me thus. _ This passion, which spreads itsclouds over me, is the effect of some agency more than the operation ofwords; it is one of those notices which men have of unseen calamities. 

IV. I. 76 (471, 4) Confine yourself but in a patient list] For attention;act of listening. 

IV. I. 82 (471, 5) encave yourself] Hide yourself in a private place. 

IV. I. 89 (471, 6) Or I shall say, you are all in all in spleen, /Andnothing of a man] I read, _Or shall I say, you're all in all a spleen_. 

I think our author uses this expression elsewhere. 

IV. I. 121 (472, 8) Do you triumph, Roman? do you triumph?] Othello callshim _Roman_ ironically. _Triumph_, which was a Roman ceremony, broughtRoman into his thoughts. _What_ (says he) _you are now_ triumphing _asgreat as a Roman_?

IV. I. 123 (472, 9) a customer!] A common woman, one that invites custom. 

IV. I. 130 (473, 1) Have you scar'd me? Have you made my reckoning? haveyou settled the term of my life? The old quarto reads, _stored_ me. Haveyou disposed of me? have you laid me up?

IV. I. 150 (473, 2) 'Tis such another fitchew! marry, a perfum'd one]Shakespeare has in another place mentioned the lust of this animal. Hetells Iago, that she is as lewd as the _polecat_, but of better scent, the polecat being a very stinking animal. 

IV. I. 244 (476, 4) atone them] Make them _one_; reconcile them. 

IV. I. 256 (477, 5)

 If that the earth could teem with woman's tears, Each drop she falls would prove a crocodile]

If womens tears could impregnate the earth. By the doctrine of equivocalgeneration, new animals were supposed producible by new combinations ofmatter. See Bacon. 

IV. I. 277 (478, 7)

 whose solid virtue The shot of accident, nor dart of chance, Could neither graze nor pierce]

[T: of change] To _graze_ is not merely to touch superficially, but tostrike not directly, not so as to bury the body of the thing striking inthe matter struck. 

Theobald trifles, as is usual. _Accident_ and _chance_ may admit asubtle distinction; _accident_ may be considered as the _act_, and_chance_ as the _power_ or _agency_ of fortune; as, _It was_ by chance_that this_ accident _befel me_. At least, if we suppose all corruptthat is inaccurate, there will be no end of emendation. 

IV. Ii. 57 (482, 1) garner'd up my heart] That is, _treasured_ up; the_garner_ and the _fountain_ are improperly conjoined. 

IV. Ii. 62 (482, 2)

 Turn thy complexion there! Patience, thou young and rose-lipp'd cherubim; Ay, there, look grim as hell]

At such an object do thou, _patience_, thyself _change colour_; at thisdo thou, even thou, _rosy cherub_ as thou art, _look grim as hell_. Theold editions and the new have it, _I here look grim as hell. _

_I_ was written for _ay_, and not since corrected. 

IV. Ii. 109 (484, 4) The small'st opinion on my great'st abuse] The oldquarto reads [for "least misuse"], _The small'st opinion on my_ great'st abuse. 

Which I think is better. 

IV. Ii. 140 (486, 6) Some base notorious knave] For _gross_, not in itsproper meaning for _known_. 

IV. Ii. 144 (486, 7) Speak within door] Do not clamour so as to be heardbeyond the house. 

IV. Ii. 146 (486, 8) the seamy side without] That is, _inside out_. 

IV. Iii. 27 (490, 2) and he, she lov'd, prov'd mad, /And did forsake her] Ibelieve that _mad_ only signifies _wild, frantick, uncertain_. 

IV. Iii. 31 (490, 3) I have much to do, /But to go hang my head] I _havemuch_ ado to do any thing _but hang my head_. We might read, Not _to go hang my head_. 

This is perhaps the only insertion made in the latter editions which hasimproved the play. The rest seem to have been added for the sake ofamplification, or of ornament. When the imagination had subsided, andthe mind was no longer agitated by the horror of the action, it becameat leisure to look round for specious additians. This addition isnatural. Desdemona can at first hardly forbear to sing the song; sheendeavours to change her train of thoughts, but her imagination at lastprevails, and she sings it. 

IV. Iii. 41 (491, 4)

 _Des. _ "The poor soul sat singing by a sycamore-tree, "Sing all a green willow]

This song, in two parts, is printed in a late collection of old ballads;the lines preserved here differ somewhat from the copy discovered by theingenious collector. 

IV. Iii. 55 (491, 5)

 _Des. _ "I call'd my love false love; but what said "he then? "Sing willow, &c. ]

This couplet is not in the ballad, which is the complaint, not of awoman forsaken, but of a man rejected. These lines were probably addedwhen it was accommodated to a woman. 

IV. Iii. 94 (493, 6) our former having] Our former allowance of experience. 

IV. Iii. 107 (493, 7) heaven me such usage send] --_heaven me such_ uses_send_, ] Such is the reading of the folio, and of the subsequenteditions; but the old quarto has, --_such_ usage _send_. --

_Usage_ is an old word for _custom_, and, I think, better than _uses_. 

V. I. 11 (494, 1) I have rubb'd this young quat _almost to the sense_] Insome editions, _I've rubb'd this young_ gnat _almost to the sense, And he grows angry_. ]

This is a passage much controverted among the editors. Sir T. Hannerreads _quab_, a _gudgeon_; not that a gudgeon can be _rubbed_ to much_sense_, but that a man grossly deceived is often called a _gudgeon_. Mr. Upton reads _quail_, which he proves, by much learning, to be a verycholeric bird. Dr. Warburton retains _gnat_, which is found in the earlyquarto. Theobald would introduce _knot_, a small bird of that name. Ihave followed the text of the folio, and third and fourth quartos. 

A _quat_ in the midland counties is a _pimple_, which by rubbing is madeto smart, or is _rubbed to sense_. Roderigo is called a _quat_ by thesame mode of speech, as a low fellow is now termed in lay language a_scab. To rub to the sense_, is _to rub to the quick_. 

V. I. 37 (496, 2) No passage?] No passengers? No body going by?

V. I. 42 (499, 4) a heary night] A _thick cloudy_ night, in which an ambushmay be commodiously laid. 

V. Ii. 1 (499, 4) It is the cause, it is the cause, my soul;--/Let me notname it] The abruptness of this soliloquy makes it obscure. The meaning, I think, is this: "I am here (says Othello in his mind) overwhelmed withhorror. What is the reason of this perturbation? Is it want ofresolution to do justice? Is it the dread of shedding blood? No; it isnot the action that shocks me, but _it is the cause, it is the cause, mysoul; let me not name it to you, ye chaste stars; it is the cause_. "

V. Ii. 20 (500, 7)

 I must weep, But they are cruel tears: this sorrel's heavenly; It strikes, where it doth love. --She wakes--]

This tenderness, with which I lament the punishment which justicecompels me to inflict, is a holy passion. 

I wish these two lines could be honestly ejected. It is the fate ofShakespeare to counteract his own pathos. 

V. Ii. 65 (502, 8) A murder, which I thought a sacrifice] This line isdifficult. _Thou hast hardened my heart, and makest me_ kill thee withthe rage of a _murderer_, when _I thought to have sacrificed_ thee tojustice with the calmness of a priest striking a victim. 

It must not be omitted, that one of the elder quartos reads, _thou doststone_ thy _heart_; which I suspect to be genuine. The meaning then willbe, _thou forcest me_ to dismiss thee from the world in the state of the_murdered_ without preparation for death, _when I intended_ that thypunishment should have been a _sacrifice_ atoning for thy crime. 

I am glad that I have ended my revisal of this dreadful scene. It is notto be endured. 

V. Ii. 134 (505, 3) false as water] As water that will support no weight, nor keep any impression. 

V. Ii. 151 (506, 4) villainy has made mocks with love] _Villainy_ has takenadvantage to _play upon_ the weakness of a violent passion. 

V. Ii. 162 (506, 5) Thou hast not half that power to do me harm, /As I haveto be hurt] [Hamner: to bear hurt] The Oxford Editor saw well themeaning of his author, but weakened his expression. She means to say, _Ihave in this cause power to endure more than thou hast power toinflict_. 

V. Ii. 183 (507, 6) charm your tongue] I know not whether I have read, orwhether my own thoughts hare suggested, an alteration of this passage. It seems to me not improbable, that Shakespeare wrote _clam_ yourtongue; to _clam_ a bell, is to cover the clapper with felt, whichdrowns the blow, and hinders the sound. 

V. Ii. 211 (509, 7) she with Cassio had the act of shame/A thousand timescommitted] This is another passage which seems to suppose a longer spacecomprised in the action of this play than the scenes include. 

V. Ii. 253 (512, 2) It was a sword of Spain, the ice-brook's temper] [Inthe first edition it is, _Isebroke's temper_. Thence corrupted to_Ice-brook's_. --_Ebro's temper_; the waters of that river of Spain areparticularly famous for tempering of steel. POPE. ] I believe the oldreading changed to _ice-brook_ is right. Steel is hardened by being putred hot into very cold water. 

V. Ii. 286 (513, 3)

 I look down towards his feet; but that's a fable. If that thou be'st a devil, I cannot kill thee]

To see if, according to the common opinion, his feet be cloven. 

V. Ii. 292 (513, 4) Fall'n in the practice of a cursed slave] In the_snare_, by the _stratagem_. 

V. Ii. 317 (514, 5) in the interim] The first copy has, _in the_ nick. Itwas, I suppose, thought upon revisal, that _nick_ was too familiar. 

V. Ii. 342 (515, 6) Speak of me as I am] The early copies read, _Speak ofthem as they are_. The present reading has more force. (rev. 1778, X, 622, 6)

(520, 2) General Observation. The beauties of this play impressthemselves so strongly upon the attention of the reader, that they candraw no aid from critical illustration. The fiery openness of Othello, magnanimous, artless, and credulous, boundless in his confidence, ardentin his affection, inflexible in his resolution, and obdurate in hisrevenge; the cool malignity of Iago, silent in his resentment, subtle inhis designs, and studious at once of his interest and his vengeance; thesoft simplicity of Desdemona, confident of merit, and conscious ofinnocence, her artless perseverance in her suit, and her slowness tosuspect that she can be suspected, are such proofs of Shakespeare'sskill in human nature, as, I suppose, it is vain to seek in any modernwriter. The gradual progress which Iago makes in the Moor's conviction, and the circumstances which he employs to inflame him, are so artfullynatural, that, though it will perhaps not be said of him as he says ofhimself, that he is _a man not easily jealous_, yet we cannot but pityhim, when at last we find him _perplexed in the extreme_. 

There is always danger, lest wickedness, conjoined with abilities, should steal upon esteem, though it misses of approbation; but thecharacter of Iago is so conducted, that he is from the first scene tothe last hated and despised. 

Even the inferior characters of this play would be very conspicuous inany other piece, not only for their justness, but their strength. Cassiois brave, benevolent, and honest, ruined only by his want ofstubbornness to resist an insidious invitation. Roderigo's suspiciouscredulity, and impatient submission to the cheats which he seespractised upon him, and which by persuasion he suffers to be repeated, exhibit a strong picture of a weak mind betrayed by unlawful desires toa false friend; and the virtue of Aemilia is such as we often find, wornloosely, but not cast off, easy to commit small crimes, but quickenedand alarmed at atrocious villainies. 

The scenes from the beginning to the end are busy, varied by happyinterchanges, and regularly promoting the progression of the story; andthe narrative in the end, though it tells but what is known already, yetis necessary to produce the death of Othello. 

Had the scene opened in Cyprus, and the preceding incidents beenoccasionally related, there had been little wanting to a drama of themost exact and scrupulous regularity. 

(LI 2) Appendix. Some apology perhaps is necessary for the inconvenienceof an Appendix, which, however, we can justify by the strongest of allpleas, the plea of necessity. The Notes which it contains, whethercommunicated by correspondents, or collected from published volumes, were not within our reach when the plays were printed, to which theyrelate. Of that which chance has supplied, we could have no previousknowledge; and he that waited till the river should run dry, did not actwith less reason than the Editor would do, who should suspend hispublication for possibilities of intelligence, or promises ofimprovement. Had we foreseen the _Oxford_ edition, the assistance weexpected from it might have persuaded us to pause; but our volumes werecompletely finished before its publication. [There are no notes byJohnson in this Appendix; several are by Steevens. ]